THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


^W*,4*i 


HOME    SCENES 


DURING  THE  REBELLION 


EIGGAM    STREBOE. 


ILLTJSTRAT'Er) 


NEW     YOEK: 

JOHN   F.  TROAV  &   SOX,    PRINTERS  AND   BOOKBINDERS. 

1875. 


Copyright.  1875,  by 
JOHN     F.     TROW     &     SON 


John  F.  Tkow  &  Son. 

printers  and  stereotypers, 

205-213  East  \itli  St., 

NEW  YORK. 


THIS    PAGE    IN   LIFE'S    HISTORY 

IS 

3^espettfull2  j3cliuatcij 
TO    MY    MOTHER. 


603201 


PKEFACE. 


I  HAVE  always  entertained  the  idea  of  writing  a  book 
but  this  is  entirely  contrary  to  what  I  expected  to  put 
before  the  public.  I  fully  intended  to  sprinkle  it 
with  the  dews  of  roniance,  but  those  incidents  related 
therein  will  admit  of  no  brilliant  hues  of  fiction,  as  many 
who  are  now  scattered  broadcast  over  the  world  can  tes- 
tify. Having  left  out  all  that  seemed  egotistical,  I  feel 
content.  I  suppose  many  will  say,  how  came  this  book  to 
be  written  ?  Well,  I  will  answer,  simply  because  mighty 
pens  will  nojt  record  those  actual  facts,  and  in  my  own 
simple  language  I  set  my  first  book  before  you,  trusting 
that  it  may  prove  diverting.  I  dare  not  hope  to  compete 
with  known  authors.  Some  parts  are  sad,  other  parts  again 
are  pleasing  and  gay,  but  all  are  incidents  that  actually 
occurred  during  the  rebellion.  In  the  trials  of  the  heroine 
I  may  not  have  colored  it  high  enough ;  but  were  I  to 
have  given  more  of  her  trials,  it  would  have  been  too  emo- 
tional; and  as  I  cannot  bear  to  see  tears,  1  will  not  cause 
them  to  flow  too  freely,  hoping,  however,  that  whoever 
reads  this  book  may  be  able  to  think  that  it  is  all  true, 
and  I  shall  indeed  be  pleased  should  the  reader  pay  me 
the  impromptu  compliment  of  a  smile  or  a  tear. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Emancipation  Proclamation — The  mustering  of  the  Troops — 

The  clepartnre  for  old  Virginia 1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Ellsworth  Zouaves— Conflagration  at  Willard's  Hotel — Quartered  in 
Alexandria— Marshall  Hofse — "Boys,  that  flag  must  fall!" 
— Death  of  EUsworth — Murder  of  Jackson— Funeral  of  Ells- 
worth in  Washington 6 

CHAPTER  III. 

Butterfield's  Circus  at  Franklin  Square — Lulu's  first  appearance — 

Meeting  in  Camp — Departure  for  Roach's  Springs 13 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Epiphany  Hospital — Airest  of  Lulu — Dr.  B comes  to  the  Res- 
cue— The  farewell — Lulu's  Triumph 19 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  old  Capitol  Prison — The  encounter  vnth  the  Dutch  Sentinel — 
Lulu  victorious — "  I  wish  I  was  in  Dixie" — The  noble-hearted 
Gen.  Martindale 27 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Differences  of  Opinion — Its  Unhappy  Results— The  Final  Separa- 
tion       32 


Vlll  CONTEXTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Welcome  Visitor — Stonewall  Jackson's  Aid — Little  Carroll's 
Visit  to  the  Boys  in  Blue — ' '  Kind  words  will  never  die  " — 
"  Maryland,  my  Maryland." 37 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  unexpected  return — The  escape  of  Major  S .  —He  relates 

his  adventures  in  old  Virginia — The  interruption   on    the 
road — Back  in  Washington 45 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Orphans'  Home  in  Xew  Orleans — Dr.  Henry's  letter — Love  con- 
quers pride 52 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  storm — The  startling  discovery — "  We  belong  to  Butler's 
Squad"— "What  fur  dem  Yankees  come  round  here,  Pom- 
py  ?  " — The  loss  of  the  family  sUver 60 

CHAPTER  XI. 

The  meeting  at  the  Hospital — Nellie,  the  wonderful  nurse— Inter- 
view between  Dr.  H and  the  patient . .     67 

CHAPTER  XII. 

The  evening  call  and  its  results — Scene  between  Fred  Morton  and 

his  sister — "  The  Union  of  Hearts  and  the  Union  of  Hands."     74 

CH.\PTER  Xin. 

The  soldiers'  return  from  Bull  Run — Lulu's  meeting  with  the 
handsome  Zouave— The  cruel  letter— Sufferings  and  death 
of  Charlie 81 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  quiet  home — How  Lvlu  met  her  Fate — The  exciting  race  between 

General  Custer  axid  Captain  C Death  of  the  gallant 

Captain  C Wide  awake — How  the  Yankee  captain  was 

captured 90 


CONTENTS.  IX 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  trip  North— At  the  sea-side— The  little  boat  puts  out  to  sea — 

The  timely  rescue — Bella's  gratitude  to  Martin  M 98 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Settled  down — The  surrender  of  Lee— Grand  illumination — The 
midnight  alarm — The  assassination  of  Lincoln — A  terrible 
blot  upon  the  page  of  the  Union  history — Reti-ibution 103 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  grand  review — "  'Deed,  Miss  Lulu,  day  didn't  fight  for  me  " 
— Interview  between  Mary  and  the  old  negro— Amusing  inci- 
dents of  the  review — "You're  nuffin  but  a  countrj'band,  no- 
how."     110 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Safe  arrival  in  New  Orleans— The  wedding  party— Dr.  Henry  cap- 
tures Marie 115 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  New  Year's  call  in  Washington— "  I  have  dra\vn  my  sword  for 

the  last  time,  strike!  " 119 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Departure  of  Captain  Stuart— The  lo.ss  of  the  "  Brazil  "—Death  of 

Captain  Stuart 133 

CHAPTER  XXL 

Sketch  of  Captain  Stuart's  life— In  the   Hall  of  the  Montezumas — 

Campaign  in  Nicaragua — Heroism  in  the  late  Rebellion 127 

CHAPTER  XXIL 
Liilu's  first  effort  to  make  a  living — Bitter  disappointment 133 

CHAPTER  XXIIL 
Lulu's  second  effort — The  same  result 137 


X  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTEE  XXIV. 

The  final  removal — -In  the  great  city  of  New  York 140 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

The  unexi>ected  meeting  on  Broadway — .The  invitation  accepted — 

The  bond  of  friendship — The  happy  lovers 143 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 
The  bond  of  friendship 1146 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

The  ball— Charles  Moreland 150 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 
The  arrival  of  the  handsome  guest — Pompy   and  Xace — Nellie's 

shadow—  The  tempter — The  oath  of  repentance 154 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The  opportune  arrival  of  Lulu — The  tempter  foiled — The  confes- 
sion— The  sudden  departure 163 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  birth-day  feast — The  present  of  the  portrait 169 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Old  Aunt  Dinah — "Drat  dem  niggers." — Meeting  of  Captain  Tal- 
madge  and  Dinah — "  Xigger  wiU  be  nigger  if  yer  whitewash 
em." 1T2 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Flirting  and  its  sad  results— How  the  bird  was  caught— The  elope- 
ment   176 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
The  bridal  tour—"  The  Shades  "—The  re-union 181 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 
Safe  arrival  in  New  York- Visit  to  Central  Park— The  sounding 

bridge — Visit  to  BlackweU's  Island— Who  built  Fort  Masey..  186 


CONTENTS.  XI 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 
Home  again — The  yovmg  housekeepers 193 

CHAPTEE  XXXVI. 

The  biirning  steamer — The  rescue — The  recognition — Remorse  of 

Moreland — Peace  at  last 197 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  meeting  at  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel — The  invitation  gladly  ac- 
cepted— The  proposal — The  refusal — "One  year  from  now 
come  back  to  me  " — Departure  for  Europe 200 


HOME    SCENES 
DURING  THE  REBELLION. 


CHAPTER  I. 


"  Bettie  !  Bettie  !  where  are  yoii  ?  come  quick, 
I  have  something  to  show  you  that  will  surj^rise 
you  greatly." 

So  called  Bettie  Howard's  handsome  brother 
Aleck  from  the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

A  sweet  voice  answered  from  the  hall  above, 
"Here  I  am,  Aleck;"  and  Bettie  came  bounding 
down  the  stairs  and  rushed  up  to  her  brother,  as  he 
stood  holding  up  a  paper  to  her  view,  saying  : 

"  Now,  listen,  Bettie,  here  is  the  President's  proc- 
lamation"— and  he  read  over  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation  carefully.  As  he  ceased  reading, 
he  struck  the  paper  with  the  back  of  his  hand,  ex- 
claiming in  tones  of  indignation :  "  That's  what 
we've  come  to  at  last.  Now,  this  is  what  the 
South  has  to  do,  T  tell  you,  sister :  we  must  give 


2  HOME    SCENES 

up  our  lieritage ;  our  slaves,  whom  we  have  clothed 
and  fed,  and  partly  reared  in  indolence,  must  go 
out  into  the  world  to  starve,  because  when  they  are 
free  tliey  will  have  no  one  to  run  to  with  all  their 
little  complaints.  And  I'll  bet  my  life,  that  be- 
fore this  thing  is  over,  we  white  men  will  be  held 
in  bondage  more  severe  than  \\e  ever  held  our 
slaves.  '  Let  us  have  war — war  to  the  knife,'  say 
I,  for  has  not  Lincoln  proclaimed  war  by  this 
very  thing  ?  We  must  now  prepare  to  meet  the 
foe  in  the  field.  Ah  !  the  tocsin  has  sounded.  So 
hie  tliee  away,  my  sister,  and  make  ready  every- 
thing at  a,  moment's  Avarning,  for  I  would  fain  die 
on  the  field  of  battle,  rather  than  live  to  see  the 
day  when  we  will  have  a  negro  senator,  or  perhaps 
a  negro  president." 

"  O  Aleck  !  don't  talk  of  war  :  you  frighten  me 
half  to  death."  And  poor  frightened  Bettie  began 
to  cry. 

Aleck  laid  his  hand  gently  upon  her  bowed  head, 
and  said  softl}^ :  "  Ah  !  sister  mine,  do  not  weep, 
for  you  will  have  enough  of  that  to  do  when  I  am 
off  to  the  wars.  Look  up,  girl,  and  remember  that 
you  have  a  child — a  boy  at  that  "  (and  the  speaker 
grew  excited  as  he  said),  "  Now,  teach  that  boy  to 
pray,  that  through  this  very  proclamation  may 
come  their  own   destruction,  that  this  very  negro 


m 

NcU 


DrRIN^G    THE    EEBELLION.  3 

wlioiii  tliey  seek  to  free  may  be  the  dagger  to  stal) 
the  nation  to  the  heart.  Mind  3^011,  Bettie,  tliis  is 
no  time  for  tears,  but  for  action,  fierce  and  strong. 
We  must  leave  all  that  we  hold  dear  ])ehiud,  to  go 
forth  to  conquer  or  die.  I  for  one  would  prefer 
death  rather  than  live  to  bear  the  humiliation  of 
'  equality,'  for  sure  as  I  am  standing  here,  that  will 
follow  this  proclamation." 

This  conversation  took  j^lace  in  a  grand  old  farm- 
house in  Maryland,  between  a  widow  in  one  of 
the  oldest  ai-istocratic  families  in  the  State,  and  a 
promising  young  lawyer,  her  brother — one  of  the 
handsomest  young  men  in  the  country.  (Alas  !  that 
one  so  full  of  life  and  vigor  should  have  passed 
away  fi'om  our  midst,  cut  off  in  all  his  manly  grace 
and  beauty.)  A  little  while  after  the  above  con- 
versation took  place,  Stonewall  Jackson's  name 
ran  through  the  country  like  wildfire ;  our  hero, 
being  fired  with  enthusiasm,  was  one  of  the  first  to 
enroll  his  name  as  a  member  of  the  Stonewall 
Brigade.  Yet  all  throuo-h  the  counties  were  seen 
the  boys  in  gray,  mustering  for  the  fray. 

Mothers  clasped  their  noble  sons  to  their  bosoms, 
and  like  true  Spartan  mothers,  bade  them  God 
speed.  Alas  !  how  many  gazed  upon  the  loved 
features  for  the  last  time  !  Yet  their  country  de- 
manded the  sacrifice,  and  they  made  it  without  a 


4  HOME    SCENES 

murmur.  Sisters  waved  tlieir  liands  to  their 
brothers,  while  the  tears  chased  each  other  down 
their  cheeks.  Sweethearts,  with  their  utterance 
choked  with  unshed  tears,  urged  their  lovers  to 
go  fight  for  their  homes  and  defend  their  fire- 
sides. Although  many  a  heart  was  ready  to  break 
at  saying  that  terrible  word  "  farewell,"  yet  they 
were  willing  to  make  their  sacrifice  upon  the 
altar  of  liberty.  Ah  !  they  were  not  afraid  to  trust 
their  loved  ones  with  such  leaders  as  Stonewall 
Jackson,  the  Christian  hero,  and  our  grand  and 
noble  chieftain,  Kobert  E.  Lee. 

Oh,  whose  blood  does  not,  even  now,  tingle  with 
enthusiasm  when  they  think  of  the  daring  of  those 
two  chiefs,  whose  names  the  world  reveres  ?  Not 
only  those  whom  they  led  to  battle,  but  those  to 
whom  they  were  opj)osed,  acknowledged  that  they 
had  met 

"  Foemen  worthy  of  their  steel." 

Who  shall  say  that  the  spirit  of  him  "  who  was 
first  in  war,"  "  first  in  peace,"  and  "  first  in  the 
hearts  of  his  countrymen,"  did  not  enter  into  the 
noble  chief,  who  trod  in  lordly  grandeur  the  grand 
old  halls  of  Arlington  in  the  footprints  of  Jiim 
whose  silver  salver  has  been  handed  to  noble  dames 
both  of  the  past  and  present  day,  to  kiss  only 
the  edge,  because  it  had  been  hallowed   l)y  his 


DUPvI2s^G    THE    KEBELLION-.  0 

toucli  ?  And  now  loeliold  the  place  which  was  once 
the  dwelling  of  the  grandson  of  the  illustrious 
Washington,  George  Washington  Park  Cnstis. 
Well  do  I  remember  the  venerable  gentleman. 
Often,  when  a  child,  has  he  patted  me  on  the  head 
and  said  in  his  own  genial  tone,  "  Now  scamper 
awa}' ; "  and  he  used  to  langh  heartily  when  the 
children  ^vould  roll  down  the  hill,  or,  when  tliey 
reached  bottom,  would  fall  into  the  shallow  water,  to 
be  dragged  out  hy  ready  hands,  all  dripping  with 
muddy  water,  not  hurt,  only  scared.  But  I  am 
digressing. 

I  must  now  go  back  to  Maryland.  As  all  know, 
the  boys  were  preparing  for  the  fray,  and  indeed 
seemed  now  eager  for  it.  They  left  Maryland  by 
squads,  and  very  quietly  too:  everything  seemed  to 
favor  them  as  they  left  for  Virginia.  Ah  !  yes  :  as 
they  would  sing : 

"Virginia,  Virginia,  the  Lome  of  the  free, 

The  birth-i^lace  of  Washington,  the  land  of  liberty, 

Our  soil  is  invaded  by  tyrants  and  knaves, 

Our  fields,  once  so  brilliant,  now  gloomy  Avith  graves. 

Virginia,  Virginia,  the  home  of  the  free, 

Three  cheers  for  Virginia  and  sweet  liberty." 


CHAPTER  IT. 

"  Ellsworth's  zouaves." 

I  WAS  in  Washington  City  at  the  time  of  the  ar- 
rival of  Ellsworth's  Zouaves.  Every  one  dreaded 
the  time  when  they  should  make  their  appearance. 
The  stores  were  closed  immediately  upon  their  ar- 
rival at  the  depot,  for  all  feared  a  "  raid  by  the 
tigers,"  as  they  were  called;  notwithstanding 
the  general  scare,  as  the  drum  corps  Avas  heard 
coming  up  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  crowds  rushed  to 
the  corners  to  see  them  pass.  They  did  not  make 
a.  tine  display,  their  dress  being  of  a  dirty -looking 
gray,  and  there  being  no  moon  that  night ;  but  they 
certainly  made  np  for  not  being  seen  to  advantage. 
They  were  exceedingly  noisy.  As  they  passed  a 
group  of  ladies  they  would  call  out  to  each  other  : 
"  I  say,  Ben,  what  do  you  think  of  Washington 
gals  ?  "  and  the  answer  would  come  back,  three  or 
four  ranks  deep,  "  Well,  some  of  'em  are  tarnation 
pretty,  and  if  we  stay  long  enough,  I  guess  Ave'll 
capture  some  of  the  best  looking ; "  and  as  the 
order  came  to  halt,  while  resting  upon  their  arms, 
one  Avould  shout  out,  "  I  wish  I  ^vas  married." 


HOME  sce:nes  during  the  rebellion.  7 

But,  really,  I  don't  tliiiik  Old  Nick  ^vas  half  so 
black,  in  that  instance,  as  people  jiainted  him,  for 
when  those  men  l)ecame  acquainted  with  the  man- 
ners and  customs  of  the  people,  they  behaved  as 
rationally  as  any  other  regiment. 

I  never  saw  such  influence  as  Ellsworth  had  over 
those  untamed  men  :  they  really  ap2:)eared  to  idolize 
their  leader,  for  no  matter  how  boisterous  they 
were,  one  look  from  him  would  subdue  their  hilar- 
ity instantly.  One  morning,  some  time  after  their 
arrival,  while  they  wei'e  quartered  in  the  United 
States  Capitol,  a  fire  broke  out  about  a  mile 
distant  from  them.  When  they  heard  it  they  be- 
came unmanageable.  Col.  Ellsworth  was  absent, 
and  had  to  be  sent  for.  When  he  arrived  he  found 
everything  in  confusion,  and  reprimanded  them 
sharply  for  their  conduct,  for  which  they  expressed 
the  utmost  sorrow.  After  some  time,  seeing  the  fire 
still  raged  fiercely,  he  gave  the  word  of  command, 
and  off  they  went.  No  sooner  had  the  colonel 
turned  his  back  than  the  air  resounded  with  their 
yells,  and  when  they  would  come  to  an  engine-house 
they  would  take  the  "  machine,"  as  they  called  it,  and 
run  with  it  to  the  fire.  Everybody  gave  way  before 
them,  and  when  they  arrived  at  Willard's  Hotel — 
for  it  was  in  that  square — their  beloved  leader  was 
already  there ;  he  gave  the  word  of  command,  and 


HOME    SCENES 


every  man  was  at  post  iu  au  iustaiit.  Notliiug 
was  seen  of  tliem  for  some  time,  when  a  sliout  from 
the  crowd  told  tliat  tbey  were  upon  the  roof.  There 
they  performed  a  feat  worthy  of  record.  Several 
of  them  lay  flat  upon  the  roof,  passing  the  hose 
from  one  to  the  other ;  then  they  formed  a  chain, 
and  swung  themselves  over  the  roof  on  to  the 
shutters,  from  one  story  to  another,  one  holding  on 
to  the  feet  of  the  other,  and  working  the  hose  all 
the  time.  Thus  l)y  this  strange  means  the  Willard 
House  was  saved  from  destruction. 

While  this  wonderful  feat  was  being  performed, 
the  great  multitude  below  held  their  breath  in 
terril)le  suspense,  expecting  every  moment  that  some 
link  in  the  chain  would  break,  and  some  of  them 
would  be  dashed  to  pieces;  but  such,  thank 
Heaven,  was  not  the  case.  Col.  Ellsworth  presently 
placed  a  whistle  to  his  mouth,  and  in  an  instant 
every  man  arose  as  if  by  magic,  then  a  deafening 
shout  arose  from  below,  while  the  poor  fellows 
were  panting  for  breath  upon  the  hot  roof. 

Again  the  colonel  gave  a  signal,  and  in  an  instant 
they  s\vung  themselves  from  story  to  story  until 
they  reached  terra  firma^  when  a  tremendous  shout 
rent  the  air,  and  by  another  signal  from  the  colonel 
they  ran  around  on  the  "  double-quick,"  shouting, 
"  Hip,  hip,  hurrah  ! "  and  gave  three  cheers  and  a 


DURING    THE    EEBELLION.  9 

tiger  for  tlieir  l)rave  leader.  After  this  they  were 
invited  in  to  breakfast,  ^vhich  Til  warrant  they  had 
a  keen  relish  for. 

When  all  was  over,  they  again  took  possession  of 
the  old  "machines,"  and  went  tearing  down  Penn- 
sylvania Avenue  at  a  fearful  rate.  It  must  l)e  re- 
membered that  in  those  days  there  were  no  steam- 
engines.  I  must  say,  if  those  men  did  their  duty 
as  faithfully  in  the  field  as  they  did  that  morning 
at  the  tire,  they  deserved  more  credit  than  they 
ever  received  at  the  hands  of  their  own  people. 

Soon  after  this  occurrence,  Ellsworth  was  quar- 
tered in  Alexandria,  where,  upon  seeing  the  ob- 
noxious stars  and  bars  floating  upon  the  top  of 
the  Marshall  House,  he  cried  out :  "  Boys,  that  flag 
must  fall ; "  and  instead  of  going  to  work  upon  the 
outside  to  tear  down  the  flag,  he  entered  Jackson's 
private  part  of  the  house  to  get  up  to  the  roof,  so 
that  he  might  tear  down  the  flag,  when,  as  we  all 
know,  Mr.  Jackson  shot  him  on  his  way  down.  As 
Jackson  flred  the  fatal  shot,  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Brownell  shot  Jackson,  and  he  fell  by  the  side  of 
the  dead  Ellsworth,  and  immediately  two  zouaves 
took  their  bayonets  and  stuck  them  through  the 
breast  of  the  fallen  Jackson,  and  as  an  eye-witness 
to  the  scene  told  me,  they  held  the  quivering  body 
down  for  fifteen  minutes,  until  his  agonized  wife 


10  HOME    SCENES 

and  sister  came  for  their  beloved  dead,  wlio  indeed 
died  nobly  defending  his  rights — who  can  gainsay 
that  ?  AVhen  a  man  is  in  his  own  house  he  has  a  right 
to  repel  any  invasion  whatever. 

For  some  time  after  that,  whenever  a  Yankee 
asked  a  rebel  his  name,  the  rebel  would  answer 
.Jackson. 

Although  I  am  a  Southerner  by  birth  and  through 
princijDle,  I  regretted  exceedingly  to  hear  of  the 
noV^le-hearted  but  rash  young  colonel's  death,  and 
when  the  ambulance  containing  his  corpse  passed 
up  the  avenue  to\vards  the  President's  mansion, 
followed  only  by  six  men  and  a  drummer  ])oy,  I 
coidd  not  restrain  my  tears ;  for  when  I  saw  him 
last  he  was  looking  so  full  of  life,  and  to  tliink 
for  one  rash  act  he  should  pay  the  forfeit  of  his  life. 

I  remember  beinsj  on  a  visit  to  Washins^ton  some 
years  before,  when  Captain  Ellsworth  visited  that 
city  with  his  company  of  zouav^es  from  Chicago — 
all  splendid-looking  and  well-educated  men.  They 
performed  their  evolutions  upon  the  green  s^vard 
before  the  President's  mansion,  after  which  they 
were  grouped  around  their  leader,  avIio  was  ad- 
dressing President  Buchanan.  He  stood  gallantly, 
holding  in  one  hand  his  hat  and  in  the  other  his 
sword.  These  were  his  words,  as  well  as  I  can  re- 
member : 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  11 

"  Mr.  President,  if  ever  our  country  should  need 
our  services,  we  are  ready  to  lay  down  our  lives 
upon  tlie  altar  of  liberty.  I  will  be  one  of  the 
first  to  draw  my  sword  in  its  defence ; "  saying 
which,  he  bade  adieu  to  the  President,  the  men 
formed  in  line,  and  marclied  to  the  City  Hall, 

Well  did  he  keep  his  word,  but  little  did  he 
think  then  that  so  soon  his  services  ^vould  be 
called  into  requisition;  he  was  indeed  one  of  the 
first  to  draAV  his  sword  in  defence  of  the  Union. 

Again,  the  day  of  his  funeral  wo-s  an  exciting 
day  in  Washington.  As  the  funeral  cortege  was 
passing  the  Treasury,  the  steps  and  windows  were 
crowded  to  their  utmost  capacity.  Several  of  his 
regiment  who  had  escaped  from  the  hospital,  with 
blankets  wrapped  around  their  emaciated  forms, 
stood  upon  the  sidewalks,  with  the  great  tears 
rolling  down  their  bronzed  cheeks,  watching  the 
procession,  when,  just  as  the  President's  carriage 
passed  the  Treasury  building,  a  man  in  a  lieuten- 
ant's uniform  suddenly  rushed  up  to  the  carriage, 
bearing  in  his  arms  a  flag,  thrust  it  into  the  Presi- 
dent's lap,  and  shouted  out,  "  I  am  Brownell, 
who  killed  Jackson."  Leaving  the  flag  Avith  the 
astonished  party,  he^made  his  way  tlirough  the 
crowd,  and  the  cortege  moved  on. 

But   scarcely  had   the   procession    reached   the 


12  HOME    SCEj^ES    during    THE    EEBELLIOISr. 

depot,  wlien  a  great  liglit  was  seen  in  the  direction 
of  Alexandria,  and  in  a  moment  all  was  confu- 
sion :  tlie  bells  (^^']lic]l  had  l^een  tolling)  now 
rang  out  furiously,  and  the  dull  thunder  of  distant 
cannon  was  heard ;  then  the  cry  rang  far  and  near 
that  the  rebels  had  taken  Alexandria,  and  were 
marching  steadily  on  to  Washington.  The  officers 
that  accompanied  the  remains  of  the  gallant  dead 
to  the  depot,  hearing  the  great  confusion,  dashed 
up  the  avenue  in  the  wildest  disorder,  thinking 
really  that  the  city  was  besieged. 

The  alarm  was  false  :  the  great  light  proved  to 
be  a  large  fire  in  the  country.  But  at  that  time 
everything  was  magnified:  there  were  many  ru- 
mors that  were  not  strictly  true,  and  I  think  it 
has  been  so  ever  since. 


CHAPTER  III. 

"  butterfield's  circus." 

Tins  was  the  name  given  to  the  Twelfth  Regi- 
ment New  York  National  Guard,  which,  immed- 
iately upon  their  arrival  in  Washington,  took  pos- 
session of  Franklin  Square.  In  former  times  it  was 
used  by  the  Indians  to  dance  their  war  damces  in, 
while  on  a  visit  to  the  Great  Father,  the  President 
of  the  United  States.  I  remember  when  a  child  I 
used  to  accompany  the  nurse,  who  could  easily  scare 
me  with  saying  that  she  would  give  me  to  one  of 
the  hideously  painted  warriors,  who  would  pat  me 
upon  the  head,  and  call  me  "  j^apusie." 

But  our  settlers  on  this  occasion  were  a  little 
more  civilized,  yet  not  more  dignified,  than  the 
red  man  of  the  forest.  It  was  very  amusing  to 
see  them  in  the  evening  running  around  on  the 
double-quick  ;  but  oh  !  it  w^as  almost  death  to  the 
poor  fellows,  whom  General  Butterfield  would 
order  out  on  dress  parade  every  evening  from  two 
till  five  o'clock,  no  matter  how  warm  the  day,  just 
to  please  his  vanity  and  about  five  hundred  silly 
ladies,  who  would  congregate  to  witness  this  grand 


14  HOME    SCENES 

spectacle — for  indeed  it  was  grand  to  see  one  thou- 
sand men  in  the  j^icturesque  dress  of  the  Zouave, 
fully  armed  and  equii^ped,  going  through  their  evo- 
lutions. Of  course  the  great  aj^plause  from  the 
spectators  Avould  gratify  their  vanity ;  but  it  was 
like  the  frog  in  the  fable — it  might  have  been  fun 
to  the  multitude,  but  it  was  almost  death  to  them. 

Well,  to  the  point.  One  e^^ening,  the  heroine  of 
this  book,  Avhom  I  have  not  yet  introduced  (but 
will  do  so  now),  by  the  name  of  "  Lulu,"  being 
witli  a  party  of  young  friends,  eleven  in  number, 
"  all  Southerners,"  visited  "  Butterfield's  Circus," 
and  while  looking  on  delighted,  Lulu  was  accosted 

by  Dr.  L ,  a  rising  young  physician  of  Wash- 

iuo-tou,  who  introduced  the  ladies  to  several  of  his 
New  York  friends,  members  of  the  Twelfth  Regi- 
ment, who  was  very  anxious  to  show  off  their  ele- 
gant quarters,  and  fortliwith  invited  the  ladies  to 
inspect  them. 

While  in  the  quarters  of  one  of  the  crack 
companies,  Lulu,  who  was  up  to  all  mischief, 
cauolit  sight  of  the  tables,  which  consisted  of  two 
or  three  planks  nailed  together,  with  ropes  drawn 
through  holes  at  the  ends,  and  said  tai)le  was 
drawn  by  these  roj^es  clear  up  to  the  roof  of  the 
building.  Lulu  looked  up  with  a  longing  eye,  and 
said  laughingly  to  some  one  near  : 


DUKING    THE    REBELLION.  15 

"  If  you  will  let  nie  swing  upon  that  table,  I 
will  luring  you  some  biscuits  and  Ixitter  for  your 
supper." 

The  soldiers  were  delighted  at  the  prospect  of 
such  a  luxury,  so  the  table  was  drawn  down,  and 
Lulu  seated  upon  it.  She  held  on  tenaciously  with 
both  hands,  and  amid  roars  of  laughter  accom- 
plished her  desire,  and  looking  demure  as  a  mouse, 

waited  until  Mr.  S ,  a  handsome  "  high  private," 

lifted  her  gently  off  the  talde.  She  thanked  them 
kindly,  said  she  would  not  forget  her  promise,  and 
l:>ade  them  adieu,  promising  to  call  often. 

That  evening,  as  the  soldiers  were  about  to  take 
their  evening  meal,  a  little  mulatto  stood  before 
the  door  with  a  basket  upon  her  arm.  When  asked 
what  she  wanted,  she  replied  that  she  came  with 
Miss  Lulu's  compliments  to  the  soldiers,  and  there 
were  some  biscuits  and  butter  for  their  supper. 

The  handsome  Private  S placed  the  things  upon 

the  table,  and  then  said,  "  Boys,  let  us  say  grace." 
They  all  arose  immediately,  as  he  said,  solemnly, 
"  God  bless  the  little  rebel  who  sent  us  this  good 
food.     Amen." 

Every  morning  after  this  incident  the  little  mu- 
latto "w^as  at  he]-  post,  ^vaiting  for  the  sentinel  to 
let  her  pass  with  her  pot  of  coffee,  hot  rolls  and 
beafsteak,  ^vhicli  Lulu  sent  to  her  friends,  for  she 


*16  HOME    SCENES 

made  many  friends  among  tlie  Twelfth.  These 
visits  continned  until  they  were  ordered  to  Virginia. 

One  evening  after  dress  parade  they  were  all  as- 
sembled around  a  small  cannon,  and  the  ''  Star- 
Spangled  Banner"  was  proudly  floating  over  them, 
when  Mr.  S ,  who  had  been  promoted  to  ser- 
geant, approached  the  group  with  a  fine-looking 
young  girl,  who  without  much  ado  fired  off  the 
cannon.  When  the  soldiers  found  that  a  young 
girl  had  flred  it,  they  gave  three  rousing  cheers,  and 
one  Zouave  in  his  enthusiasm  clapped  his  hands, 
and  shouted,  "  Bully  for  you." 

An  officer  came  forward  and  extended  his  hand 
(which  the  child  took  frankly)  ;  told  her  that  that 
was  bravely  done,  that  he  supposed  she  thought 
that  she  was  firing  at  the  arch-traitor,  JefP.  Davis, 
to  which  she  replied  undaunted,  "  JN^o,  sir !  I 
thought  I  was  firing  at  the  Yankees."  The  officer 
turned  away  abruptly,  and  he  was  heard  to  say  a 
very  ungracious  thing — something  like,  "  The  d — 1  ! 
who  would  have  thought  that  she  Avas  a  rebel  ?  " 

This  little  girl,  who  was  Lulu's  niece,  became  a 
great  favorite  with  the  company :  she  was  very 
kind  to  the  soldiers,  but  whenever  she  would  go  up 
to  camp  that  particular  officer  would  grumble, 
"  Here  comes  that  d — d  little  rebel ;  "  but  still  he 
thought  a  great  deal  of  Lulu. 


DUEIXG   THE    REBELLION.  17 

One  day  tliere  ^vas  a  great  confusion  in  camp, 
the  band  was  playing  tlie  Dead  March,  and  several 
men  were  carrying  something  like  a  coffin  upon 
their  shoulders.  The  thing  was  covered  with  a 
black  pall,  and  as  they  approached  a  deep  and  nar- 
row grave,  there  was  a  terrible  rattle  of  kettle- 
drums, and  all  who  participated  in  the  funeral  cere- 
monies were  put  under  arrest.  So  ended  the  mutiny 
of  the  Twelfth  Eegiment.  The  news  sj^read  like 
wildfire,  and  the  old  Twelfth  were  heroes  after  that. 

On  the  Fourth  of  July  some  of  the  soldiers  dined 
at  Lulu's,  and  there  met  some  of  the  boys  from  "  Old 
Virginia,"  who  were  surprised  to  find  the  Ijoys  in 
blue ;  but  nevertheless  they  accepted  the  invitation 
to  witness  the  display  of  fireworks  in  camp  that 
night.     So  the  evening  passed  away  pleasantly. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday,  and  the  Twelfth  was 
ordered  to  quartei'  over  the  river,  opposite  Arling- 
ton, known  as  Koach's  Springs,  where  some  regi- 
ment had  been  quartered  before  and  had  destroyed 
the  place,  and  even  bragged  about  how  inhumanly 
they  had  treated  the  proj^rietor,  whom  they  chained 
to  a  tree  before  his  door  because  he  would  not  take 
the  oath  of  allegiance.  Then  they  took  every  arti- 
cle of  furniture  out  of  the  house  and  made  a  great 
bonfire  before  his  eyes. 

When  the  Twelfth  arrived  they  found  a  scene  of 
2 


18  HOME    SCENES    DUEING    THE    EEBELLION. 

desolation  only,  instead  of  fertile  fields,  and  Mr. 
Eoacli  chained  to  the  old  oak-tree  like  a  dooj.  He 
was  so  emaciated,  and  was  also  insensible  from  ex- 
posure, that  it  was  only  by  the  care  and  attention 
of  the  kind-hearted  men  that  he  ever  recovered. 
His  wife  and  daughters  escaped  the  clutches  of 
those  fiends  in  human  shape,  who  wore  the  livery 
of  Uncle  Sam  to  accomplish  their  fiendish  desires. 

I  think  that  the  day  on  which  the  T\Aelfth  Regi- 
ment left  Washington  was  the  hottest  I  ever  ex- 
perienced. While  marching  down  the  avenue  several 
fell  from  the  ranks  completely  exhausted  l)y  the 
heat.  Still  General  Butterfield  would  not  allow 
the  train  of  ambulances  to  stop  to  take  them  in, 
and  consequently  the  poor  fellows  had  to  lie  in 
that  condition  until  the  citizens  could  obtain  stages 
from  the  National  Hotel  and  take  them  to  private 
houses,  where  they  had  every  attention. 

There  is  where  General  Butterfield  showed  his 
heartlessness  again.     One  of  those  who  fell  with 

coup  de  soleil  was  Sergeant  S ,  who,  when  he 

recovered  from  the  sad  effects,  made  his  way  to 
Lulu's  home,  and  to  show  his  gratitude,  purchased 
an  opera  fan  as  a  present  to  her,  which  said  fan 
she  has  to  this  day,  and  prizes  it  highly.  The  pri- 
vates in  this  regiment  were  more  highly  thought  of 
than  the  officers.  Everybody  seemed  to  miss  the 
old  Twelfth  mth  their  wonderful  drum  corps. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

I  EPIPHANY    HOSPITAL. 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  follow  uj)  the  army,  pr 
to  paint  terrible  war  scenes,  for  my  pen  is  far  too 
weak  for  that,  and  moreover,  a  repetition  of  those 
harrowing  scenes  are  not  necessary ;  if  possible,  we 
want  to  forget  them,  although  in  1862,  when  I  resid- 
ed in  Washington,  I  saw  enough  to  make  my  heart 
ache. 

I  remember,  while  on  a  visit  to  the  Epiphany 
Hospital,  this  little  incident  occurred.  This  was 
the  Church  of  the  Epiphany,  and  the  pew  of  our 
"  Noble  President,  Jefferson  Davis,"  was  in  one  of 
the  wings  of  the  church,  having  a  silver  plate  upon 
it.  It  was  designated  f]-om  the  others.  When  some 
of  the  soldiers  heard  of  it  they  wanted  to  take  up 
the  planks  that  were  laid  over  it  as  the  floor  of  the 
hospital,  and  keep  the  plate  as  a  trophy. 

Well,  the  day  to  which  I  have  reference  was  a 
very  exciting  one  in  the  hospital.  There  stood  in 
the  centre  aisle  a  young  lady  with  a  large  sponge- 
cake and  balls  of  red  and  white  popped  corn,  Avliich 
she  was  distributing  among  the  wounded  soldiers ; 


20  no:ME  scenes 

she  would  cut  a  slice  of  cake,  place  a  ball  of  corn 
upon  it,  wliicli  made  it  look  quite  inviting,  tlien  hand 
it  to  a  soldier  w;itli  a  pleasant  smile  and  kind  word. 
Scarcely  Lad  she  done  this  Avhen  she  heard  the 
^vords,  "That's  the  one,"  whereupon  an  officer  laid 
his  hand  uj^on  her  shoulder,  saying,  "  I  arrest  you ! " 
,  The  young  girl  turned  from  the  bed  of  the  suf- 
ferer, and  demanded  of  him  by  what  authority 
.dared  he  arrest  her. 

He  answered  unhesitatingly,  "  I  understand  that 
you  are  a  rebel !  " 

She  dropped  the  cake  and  knife  u2:)on  the  floor, 
and  answei-ed  haughtily,  her  great  dark  eyes  fairly 
emitting  tire :  "  Yes  !  I  am  a  rebel,  and  proud  am 
I  to  own  it.  You  can  incarcerate  me  in  the  deep- 
est, darkest  dungeon,  but  to  stop  my  tongue  you 
shall  never.  While  I  have  that  article  it  sliall  wag 
for  the  South.  /  can  stand  the  horrors  of  a  dun- 
geon, and,  if  I  thought  the  South  would  gain  her 
independence  by  it,  I  would  have  my  body  cut  up 
into  inch  pieces.     Now,  arrest  me,  gentlemen  !  " 

One  of  those  who  stood  by  said  tauntingly, 
"  My  !  but  you  are  a  brave  girl ;  pray,  may  I  ask 
your  name  ?  " 

Throwing  back  her  head  in  defiance,  she  answer- 
ed, "  My  name  is  rebel :  I  came  here  unknown,  I  go 
away  unknown.     I  came  not  to  seek  notoriety." 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  21 

"  You  came  to  cany  letters,  or  to  take  wliat  iu- 
formatioii  you  could  to  your  noble  boys  in  gray,  I 
presume,"  said  tlie  officer. 

"  No,  sir,"  answered  Lulu,  "  I  came  not  for  eitlier. 
You  can  inquire  of  every  man  in  tliis  building  if  I 
ever  asked  liim  to  cliange  liis  opinion.  No,  sir ;  I 
came  not  to  make  discord :  I  was  taught  in  tlie 
Episcopal  faith,  '  to  love  my  neighbor  as  myself, 
and  to  do  unto  others  as  I  would  have  others  do 
unto  me.' " 

Then  pointing  to  a  sick  man,  she  contiiui^d :  "  If 
my  brother  inflicted  this  man's  wounds,  shall  I  in- 
flict a  deeper  one  ?  i\^,  as  a  woman  and  as  Chris- 
tians we  are  commanded  to  heal,  not  to  inflict 
wounds.  I  came  here  to  alleviate  suffering  if  I 
could,  and  make  these  poor  men  find  a  l)rother  in  a 
foe,  or  rather  sisters." 

"But  why,  pray,  don't  you  go  to  the  hospital, 
where  you  will  find  some  of  your  precious  boys  in 
gray,  whom  we  have  captured  ?  "  said  the  officer. 

"Simply,  sir,"  answered  Lulu,  "I  cannot  afford 
two  dollars  for  carriage  hire,  for  then  I  would  have 
nothing  to  give  to  those  who  have  shed  their  blood 
in  our  defence.  I  hope  that  those  who  are  living 
near  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  ameliorate  their 
woes.  I  hope  they  will  throw  off  party  feeling  as 
I  have  done.     While  we  are  opj)osed  to  each  other 


22  HOME    SCENES 

in  the  field  we  will  fight  it  out  on  that  line ;  but 
when  a  man  is  wounded  he  is  no  longer  an  equal, 
but  a  dependant,  therefore  Ave  help  him  to  rise 
again." 

"  Umph  !  "  said  the  officer ;  "  I  suppose  your  the- 
ory is,  that  you  will  mend  or  patch  him  up  so  he 
Avill  try  it  again :  it's  a  great  pity  that  you  are  not 
a  man.     Pray,  what  Avould  you  do  if  you  were  ? " 

"  Why,"  said  Lulu,  "  I  would  shoulder  a  musket 
and  go  to  the  front — not  stay  as  a  home-gUcird,  like 
you  do,  but  go  where  I  could  smell  powder,  and  if 
I  saw  you  getting  behind  a  tree,  I  would  take  good 
aim  and  bring  you  down,  shoulder-sti'aps,  brass 
buttons,  and  impudence.  I  am  sure  that  if  Uncle 
Sam  could  not  feed,  clothe,  and  fill  your  pockets 
with  greenbacks,  you  would  never  face  a  'gray- 
back,'  or  take  up  arms  for  the  cause  of  the  negro." 

"We  are  not  fighting  f(^r  the  negro,"  said  the  of- 
ficer quickly.  "  We  are  fighting  for  our  glorious 
Union." 

"  I  don't  see  that  you  are  fighting  for  anything; 
l)ut  I  hope  the  first  band  of  union  of  yours  will  be 
the  band  of  wedlock  with  some  nice  greasy,  jet- 
black  negro  girl.  Now,  if  you  don't  know  that 
fighting  for  the  Union  means  simply  to  free  the 
negroes,  you  will  soon  know  it." 

"  Come,  come,  what  is  all  this  about  ?  "  said  a 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  23 

cheery  voice,  as  a  middle-aged  gentleman  puslied 
his  way  through  the  crowd  up  to  where  the  young 
girl  "svas  standing. 

As  soon  as  she  saw  him,  she  held  out  her  hand, 
saying : 

"  O  doctor,  I'm  so  glad  that  you  have  come, 
for  those  vandals  in  Uncle  Sam's  livery  want  to 
arrest  me." 

The  good  doctor  grasped  her  hand,  and  turning 
fiercely  upon  the  officers,  cried  out : 

"  What !  arrest  you  for  bringing  back  those 
poor  fellows  from  the  brink  of  the  grave  ?  for 
nursinsj  them  and  cheerins;  them  when  their  own 
people  have  neglected  them  and  left  them  to  die, 
simply  because  the}^  were  not  of  some  favorite  regi- 
ment. Why,  gentlemen,  I  am  surprised  and  griev- 
ed. This  little  girl  has  done  as  much  good  by  her 
bright  smiles  and  cheering  words  of  comfort  as  I 
have  with  my  surgical  instruments.  Now  come 
mth  me  to  the  l:)ed  of  each  sufferer,  and  ask  him 
wdiat  does  he  think  of  the  little  rehelP 

As  the  good  doctor  said  this  he  took  the  hand  of 
Lulu  and  went  up  to  each  bed,  the  officers  following. 

Then  Lulu,  taking  the  hand  of  the  sufferer, 
asked  him  in  gentle  tones,  "  Sir,  have  I  ever  said 
anything  obnoxious  to  you  while  I  have  been  nurs- 
ing you  ?  "     And  the  answer  was  : 


24  HOME    SCENES 

"  Never,  never,  lady ;  God  bless  yon."  As  she 
-aslved  each  sufferer  the  answer  was  the  same. 

Some  of  the  poor  weak  men  would  burst  into 
tears  as  Lulu  bade  them  good-by  forever.  By  this 
time  the  poor  girl  was  weeping  bitterly,  for  her 
feelings  Avere  deeply  wounded.  Some  of  the  men 
ventured  to  ask  her  name,  but  the  answer  was  the 
same  to  all : 

"  If  you  think  of  me  at  all,  think  kindly  ;  and  if 
ever  any  of  our  noble  boys  in  gray  should  fall  into 
your  hands,  treat  them  kindly  as  you  have  been 
treated  by  the  unknown  rebel.  I  come  unknown 
among  you,  I  leave  in  the  same  manner.  Xow, 
farewell :  ma}^  you  all  soon  be  restored  to  your 
homes  and  in  the  bosoms  of  your  families,  but  if 
you  rejoin  your  corps,  and  should  take  any  South- 
ern prisoners,  tliink  that  they  are  your  brothers 
fighting  for  their  homes  and  firesides,  as  you  would 
do  were  you  in  their  place ;  deal  with  them  kindly. 
Farewell."     And  poor  Lulu  could  scarcely  speak. 

Every  man  that  could  rise  grasped  her  hand,  and 
in  many  instances  covered  it  with  kisses,  Avliile  tliere 
Avas  scarcely  a  dry  eye  in  the  place.     Tliey  said  : 

"  God  bless  you  lady  ;  Ave  pray  that  this  cruel 
Avar  Avill  soon  be  over ;  farcAvell,  and  again  accept 
our  heartfelt  thanks  ;  Ave  Avill  think  of  your  Avords. 
Farewell." 


DURING    THE   REBELLION.  2o 

The  doctor  tLeu  turned  to  the  officers  and  said : 
"  Xo^v,  geiitleiiien,  are  you  satisfied  ?  what  more  do 
3^ou  want  than  the  gratitude  of  these  poor  fellows 
to  show  you  that  my  little  girl  here  is  no  spy. 
Shame  on  you  all ;  if  this  thing  should  ever  be 
bruited  abroad,  how  would  you  look  in  the  eyes 
of  your  own xieoplef  ^^ 

One  of  the  officers  answered  shar2:)ly  :  "  From 
what  I  hear,  doctor,  I  think  the  most  of  this  con- 
gi-egation  are  secessionist,  and  they  ought  to  be 
made  an  example  of."     Then  turning  to  Lulu  he 

said  :  "  I  hear  that  the  rector,  Dr.  H ,  who  is 

from  Georgia,  is  a  rebel  too ;  is  that  so  ?  " 

Lulu  answered  haughtily  :  "  Dr.  H •  is  of  age, 

he  can  speak  for  himself.  I  hear  his  words  from 
the  pulpit  to  the  effect  that  he  came  to  teach  men 
to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Divine  Master — 
to  love  one  another,  not  to  stir  up  strife.  Now, 
gentlemen,  I  thank  you,  for  you  have  taught  me  a 
life-long  lesson." 

"  And  i^ray,  what  is  that  ?  "  said  an  upstart  of- 
fice]*. 

"  Why,  'tis  this,"  said  Lulu :  "  when  you  see  your 
enemies  dying  for  want  of  proper  treatment,  do  as 
the  Levite  did — pass  on  the  other  side  of  the  way, 
and  take  no  notice  of  him.  I  really  think,  if  people 
want  to  keep  out  of  harm's  way,  they  had  better 


26  HOME    SCENES    DUEING    THE    REBELLION. 

follow  his  example,  and  not  that  of  the  good  Sama- 
ritan. Now,  gentlemen,  if  you  have  no  objection, 
I  will  go  home,  but  will  just  tell  you  my  opinion 
of  you  frankly  :  would  you  like  to  hear  it  ?  " 

"  By  all  means,"  said  the  same  little  officer. 

"Well ! "  said,Lulu,  "  I  think  if  you  had  stayed 
at  home,  and  let  men  who  kno^v  something  of  human 
nature  come,  perhaps  the  war  would  sooner  close ; 
but  it  is  such  as  yourselves  that  will  keep  this 
thinf  in  airitation.  Now  the  feelinoj  with  which  I 
leave  you  is  that  of  the  blacksmith  who  took  a 
serpent  in  his  Ijosom  and  it  stung  him.  Gratitude  for 
kindness  rendered  maketh  the  heart  rejoice.  Al- 
though this  is  a  bitter  pill  to  take,  and  it  causes  me 
to  make  a  terrible  grimace,  yet  I  think  by  taking  a 
little  lemon-juice,  or  rinsing  the  mouth  Avith  a  little 
cold  water,  its  bad  effects  will  be  entirely  destroyed. 
So  now  with  your  permission  I  will  say  farewell." 

So  saying,  before  any  one  could  prevent  her  she 
disap])eared  through   one  of  the  side  doors,   and 

when  Dr.  B returned  she  could  not  be  found, 

and  as  no  one  knew  where  she  lived,  nothing  more 
was  ever  seen  of  Lulu  at  Epiphany  Hospital.  After 
that,  all  ladies  who  were  not  strictly  loyal  were 
pi'<)hibited*from  visiting  there. 

But  Lulu  was  still  on  her  raids,  as  the  next 
chaj^ter  will  show. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    OLD    CAPITOL    PRISON. 

SevePvAL  amusing  incidents  occurred  while  Lnlu 
visited  this  prison. 

She  had  a  particular  friend  whose  husband,  ^vitll 
fifteen  others,  was  confined  therein.  General  Mar- 
tindale,  who  was  then  provost-marshal  of  AYash- 
ington  City,  gave  her  permission  to  carry  anything 
she  could  get  up  to  her  friends.  Well,  she  went 
throuMi  the  market,  and  from  all  that  she  dealt 
with  she  begged  ^vhatever  they  sold.  She  had  a 
roll  of  butter  and  three  dozen  eggs  from  one,  and 
a  splendid  roast  of  beef  from  another,  and  so  on ; 
and  ^vhen  everything  was  completed,  she  had  a 
large  box  nailed  up,  and  drove  up  to  the  old  Capitol 
to  cheer  the  hearts  of  our  "  boys  in  gray." 

And  often  after  that  would  she  take  whatever 
she  could  get. 

One  da}^,  Avlien  she  went  up  as  usual,  the  wife  of 

Capt.  S marched  past  the  prison  Avith  a  pair 

of  cavalry  boots  thrown  over  her  shoulder,  wait- 
iuo^  for  her  husband  to  come  to  the  AvindoAV.  The 
Yankees  laughed  at  her  heartily.     Lulu  had  her 


28  HOME  sce:n^es 

little  girl  by  the  baud,  waiting  and  walking  past  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  her  father,  when  the  sentinel  on 
gnard,  who  was  a  Dutchman,  shouted  out  at  the 
top  of  his  voice  :  "  I  say,  go  along  on  the  other 
side  of  the  street,  or  I  will  fire  at  you."  Lulu  said : 
"  Fire  away,  old  man,  but  I  want  you  to  understand 
that  I  am  not  going  to  leave  this  pavement  until 
this  child  can  see  her  father,  who  is  kept  from  even 
kissing  his  only  child  by  those  cruel  iron  bars. 
No^^,  if  you  were  in  Libby  Prison  I  would  take 
your  child  past  the  windows  for  you  to  see." 

The  old  man  spoke  with  great  feeling,  while  the 
tears  rolled  down  his  bronzed  face  :  "  O  my  God  ! 
I  have  some  little  children  up  in  Pennsylvania,  where 
my  regiment  come  from,  and  if  I  get  killed  ^vhat 

^vill  become  of  them  !  My  name  is  Charles  H , 

and  I  belong  to  the Kegiment,  and  if  you  ever 

come  across  my  little  girls,  will  you  be  kind  to 
them  too  ?  "  And  when  Lulu  promised  that  she 
would,  he  seemed  to  be  satisfied,  and  placing  entire 
confidence  in  her  words  he  turned  from  her,  saying, 
"  Now  I  must  turn  my  back  and  cry  out  to  you — 
do  you  understand  ?  "  and  when  Lulu  said  yes,  he 
shouted  out :  "  Go  away  from  here^  or  Fllfirey 

Some  days  they  Avere  not  allowed  to  go  into  the 
old  Capitol,  so  had  to  content  themselves  with  send- 
ino-  in  whatever  they  had.     And  as  Lulu  made 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  29 

friends  with  an  Irish  hack-driver,  who  was  very 
indulgent  to  her,  for  he  sympathized  "wid  de  byes 
in  gray — indade  he  did,"  she  also  made  friends  with 
the  guards  at  the  prison,  for  she  would  take  a 
box  of  cigars  or  something  nice  up  to  them,  and 
they  would  like  her  to  come  up  the  days  that  they 
were  on  guard. 

One  day,  Avhile  the  ladies  .were  in  their  carriage, 
the  guard  having  sent  in  the  things  which  Lulu 
carried  up,  the  boys  in  gray  sang  out,  "I  wish 
I  was  in  Dixie,"  and  "  The  bonnie  blue  flag,"  when 
they  would  join  in  the  chorus,  and  the  soldiers 
would  throw  down  buttons  off  their  coats. 

On  this  particular  day  of  which  I  speak,  when 
the  hackman  picked  from  the  gutter,  where  it  had 
been  thrown,  a  little  package  and  gave  it  to  Lulu, 
an  officer  approached  the  carriage  and  sternly 
asked : 

"  What  was  that  this  man  gave  to  you  ?  " 

"  Nothing  for  you,  or  it  would  have  been  given 
to  you,"  answered  Lulu. 

Just  then  some  one  threw  a  large  button  from 
off  his  coat,  which  struck  the  officer  upon  the  head. 
He  turned  fiercely,  and  said  : 

"  Damn  it !  these  women  are  enough  to  set  a  man 
crazy ;  "  then  he  shook  his  fist  up  at  the  window, 
and  cried  out  in  a  great  rage,  "  The  first  man  that 


30  HOME    SCENES 

throws  out  anything  more,  Tl]  have  shot  like  a 
dog." 

They  saw  that  if  he  was  exasperated  he  might 
imbrue  his  hands  with  the  blood  of  the  innocent,  for 
who  could  tell  the  guilty  i:)arty  in  a  crowd  of  a 
dozen  men  ?  So  Lulu  gave  him  her  hand  in  token 
of  good-fellowship,  that  although  they  had  tan- 
talized him  they  bore  him  no  real  animosity,  for 
he  thought  he  was  doing  his  duty,  poor  benighted 
man. 

Although  he  was  so  angry  at  first,  he  lifted  his 
cap,  and  grasped  the  j^i'off^i'^d  hand.  And  away 
they  whirled  down  Capitol  Hill. 

I  say  heartily  God  bless  General  Martindale,  for 
if  there  is  a  Union  ofiicer  that  we  ought  to  think 
kindly  of,  it  is  he.  He  had  a  heart  that  could  feel 
for  friend  and  foe  alike. 

Three  weeks  later  he  gave  permission   (under 

guard,  'tis  true)  to  Captain  S to  stay  with  his 

wife,  and  receive  the  present  God  sent  them — a  beau- 
tiful daughter,  who  was  called  "  Bessie  Lee,"  after 
our  noljle  chief,  General  Rol)ert  E.  Lee. 

During  his  visit  to  his  wife  the  guards  were 

very  kind  to  Captain  S ,  and  Lulu  soon  made 

friends  with  them,  by  ])assing  in  and  out  so  often. 

Soon  after.  Captain  S was  marched  back  to 

prison.     He  always  spoke  highly  of  General  Mar- 


DURIiVG    THE    REBELLION.  31 

tindale  ;  lie  was  a  favorite  witli  every  one.  I  think 
he  was  the  noblest  work  of  God — an  honest  man, 
and  a  man  with  a  heart  tender,  brave,  and  true ; 
again  I  say,  God  bless  and  keep  General  Martindale, 
wherever  he  may  be. 


CHAPTEH  VI. 

DIFFERENCES    OP   OPIXION,    AXD   ITS    EESULT. 

If  the  reader  will  follow  me  to  "  Rose  Cottage," 
the  home  of  Lulu,  we  will  see  who  alights  from 
the  elegant  carnaa;e  standiDor  now  before  the  door. 

o  o  o 

Ah  !  now  we  are  satisfied :  two  ladies  alight  and 
pass  into  the  house,  and  we  must  follow  them  to 
gratify  our  curiosity. 

Oil !  what  a  meeting  between  them  after  years 
of  sej^aratiou — -kisses  and  tears  of  joy,  as  they  are 
clasped  to  the  bosoms  of  each  of  the  three  ladies 
who  constitute  the  family  residents. 

First  there  is  an  old  lady,  dignified  as  a  queen. 
This  old  lady  bears  a  striking  likeness  to  the  illus- 
trious Mrs.  Martha  Washington — so  sa}^  entire 
strangers.  Although  of  noble  lineage,  she  is  no  re- 
lation whatever  to  that  lady. 

One  day,  immediately  after  the  attempted  arrest 
of  Lulu,  a  Union  ofiicer  questioned  her  household 
about  her  Southern  proclivities.  Looking  around,  he 
shrugged  his  shoulders,  saying,  "  I  feel  like  there 
has  l)een  some  great  personage  under  this  roof." 

The  old  lady  answered,  "  No  matter  what  great- 


HOME    SCENES    DURING   THE    KEBELLION.  33 

ness  lias  l^een  imtler  tliis  roof,  tlie  old  l)lne  lien  and 
lier  chickens  Lave  possession  now." 

The  officer  soon  after  took  his  leave,  and  often 
said  afterwards  that  he  would  never  question  an 
old  gray-haired  lady  again ;  that  well  he  knew  that 
an  old  hen  would  sci'atch  for  her  chickens,  and  he 
would  rather  attack  the  chickens  when  the  old  blue 
hen  was  not  around. 

But  I  am  digressing. 

After  the  surprise  was  over,  and  the  ladies  had 
been  talking  of  old  times  and  peaceful  scenes,  the 
old  lady,  Mrs.  Walton,  requested  Mrs.  Dalton  to  tell 
her  all  about  New  Orleans,  and  how  did  the  people 
stand  the  emancipation  of  their  slaves,  and  how 
did  you  stand  it,  Mary,  parting  from  old  family 
servants,  which  you  took  from  Maryland  years  ago  ? 
Oh  !  I  think  it  is  perfectly  right  that  they  should 
have  their  freedom.  It  made  my  heart  leap  with  joy 
when  I  read  the  President's  proclamation ;  I  im- 
mediately liberated  three  hundred  human  beings 
from  bondage,  that  before  that  blessed  proclamation 
I  had  no  control  over. 

Mrs.  Walton  exclaimed^  in  surprise  :  "  Why, 
Mary,  have  you  turned  with  the  North? — you, 
who  from  your  earliest  childhood  never  went  any- 
where without  two  or  three  servants  with  you. 
Oh  !  I  am  really  ashamed  of  you." 
3 


34  HOirE    SCEXES 

"My  dear  madam,  i  ^vish  you  to  understand 
plainly  that  I  put  my  politics  before  my  religion, 
for  I  left  my  church  because  the  minister  refused 
to  pray  for  the  President  of  the  United  States," 
said  Mrs.  Dalton  with  great  dignity. 

The  old  lady  held  up  her  hands  in  holy  horror, 
saying :  "  Well,  Marie,  what  would  your  sainted 
mother  say  were  she  alive  ?  Oh,  to  think  a  daughter 
of  the  South  should  talk  like  that ;  that's  because 
you  married  a  Northern  man.  Oh,  treason,  trea- 
son." 

"  Well,  perhaps  so ;  I  love  my  husband,  and  would 
sacrifice  country,  religion,  and  everything  for  his 
sake.  I  am  thankful  that  all  are  free  now,  and  if 
they  can  be  educated,  they  will  be  able  to  hold  up 
their  heads  with  the  whites  of  this  great  nation." 
And  Mrs.  Dalton  arose. 

Mrs.  Walton  said  :  "  Marie,  would  you  like  to 
see  your  son  with  a  black  wife  ?  " 

''  Oh,  it  will  never  come  to  that,  Mrs.  Walton," 
said  Mrs.  Dalton.  "  But  I  must  now  say  farewell," 
and  she  extended  her  hand  coldly  to  Mrs.  Walton ; 
and  to  her  daughter  Amelia,  who  was  the  friend 
and  playmate  of  her  youth,  she  said  in  tones  as  cold 
as  ice,  "  Good-by,  Amelia :  I  don't  think  that  we 
will  ever  meet  again  as  friends,  because  our  senti- 
ments and  opinions  are  so  widely  different,  that  I 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  85 

tliiiik  tlie  farther  apart  we  remain  tlie  better  it  will 
be  for  botli  parties." 

Amelia  stood  up  in  all  lier  womanly  dignity ;  slie 
took  the  proffered  hand,  and  said  :  "  Good-by, 
Mary.  I  am  heartily  sorry  that  such  a  thing 
should  happen.  You  were  born  free,  so  was  I; 
each  has  a  right  to  her  own  opinion ;  I  do  not 
wish  you  to  change  yours,  for  I'll  assure  you  I 
will  remain  unchanged  in  mine.  I  have  a  husl)and, 
thank  goodness,  who  is  in  the  Southern  army ;  he  is 
now  in  Charleston,  fighting  under  the  "  Bonnie  W.ue 
Flag  J''  under  which  all  freemen  can  die ;  let  him 
defend  the  place  of  his  birth  and  that  of  his  daugh- 
ter, and  if  his  life  must  he  the  forfeit  he  will  pay 
it  readily.  I  yield  all  for  my  country.  If  we 
never  meet  again,  Mary,  do  not  think  that  I  bear 
you  any  ill-will ;  let  ns  look  over  the  terrible  scenes 
that  are  now  being  enacted,  and  go  back  to  our 
childhood's  home." 

"  Oh  no,  Amelia,  that  can  never  be.  If  my 
own  mother  were  to  appear  before  me  this  moment, 
and  she  differed  in  opinion  from  me,  I  would  say, 
'  Avaunt !  I  have  chosen  the  right  path,  and 
will  walk  therein  henceforth,'"  said  Mrs.  Dalton 
solemnly. 

Amelia  exclaimed  in  horror,  "  Why,  Mary,  how 
can  you  talk  in  that  wild  way  ?  I  really  think  you 


36  HOME    SCEIS'ES    DURING    THE   EEBELLION. 

have  lost  your  senses ;  you  must  be  demented :  but 
tis  useless,  I  see,  to  prolong  this  visit,  v^liicli  is  really 
becoming  painful  on  all  sides.  I  had  looked  for- 
ward to  this  visit  with  so  much  pleasure,  but  alas  ! 
this  cruel  war  has  done  its  work.     So  good-l^y." 

There  was  a  sorrowful  parting  when  that  terrible 
word  "  Farewell "  was  uttered ;  neither  party  could 
restrain  their  tears  and  they  wept  in  silence  upon 
each  other's  bosoms,  but  neither  would  yield  in 
their  belief.  So  the  farewell  was  spoken  amid  tears 
and  sighs,  and  the  friends  of  youth  separated  for- 
ever— one  to  her  luxuriant  home,  for  although 
she  had  liberated  all  her  people  her  husband  was 
making  a  fortune  out  of  the  war,  and  she  was 
happy. 

The  other  party  had  lost  all,  and  Amelia's  hus- 
band's life  was  in  inmiinent  danger,  and  she  was  liv- 
ing in  seclusion ;  but  she  always  had  a  bright  smile 
and  kind  word  for  everybody,  and  did  everything 
for  the  Yankees  to  make  them  comfortable. 

So  here  we  must  leave  these  parties  of  different 
02:)inions  to  go  their  way. 


CHAPTEE  VII. 


In  a  lovely  little  cottage  nearly  bidden  by  shrub- 
bery, in  front  of  wliicli  was  a  beautiful  lawn  that 
looked  like  a  splendid  green  velvet  carpet,  let  iis 
take  a  peep  into  the  dining-room. 

There  sat  three  persons  around  a  well-set  table. 
Those  three  persons  were  the  hostess  and  her  son,  a 
little  fair-haired,  bright-eyed  fellow  of  seven  sum- 
mers, and  our  little  friend  Lulu,  who  had  just  ar- 
rived from  Washington  with  many  presents  for 
Carroll,  who  looked  up  into  his  mother's  face  and 
said  earnestly,  "Mamma,  ain't  Mi«s  Lulu  one  of 
Stonewall  Jackson's  aids,  for  who  would  send  a 
little  rebel  like  me  shoes  and  everything  nice,  if 
Stonewall  Jackson  didn't  ?  " 

He  then  put  his  little  hands  together  and  raised 
his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  said,  "  God  bless  Stonewall 
Jackson,  and  let  him  whip  the  Yankees." 

The  ladies  were  very  serious  at  first,  but  when 
he  said  so  earnestly,  "  Please  let  Stonewall  whip  the 
Yankees,"  they  could  not  repress  a  smile,  and  his 


38  HOME    SCENES 

motlier  exclaiDied  in  surprise,  "Wliy,  Carroll, 
wliere  did  you  learn  tliat  ?  " 

"  Wliy,  mamma,  Uncle  Dick  learned  me  to  say 
that.     He  sings  this  too : 

*  Stonewall  Jackson,  with  his  bully  little  crew, 
Oh  !  won't  he  make  the  Yankees  sing 

Hop-de-doo-dle-do.' 

And,  mamma,  I  sings  that  to  the  Yankee  soldiers 
do\vn  in  the  meadow.  I  took  one  sick  man  the 
big  apple  yon  gave  me  yesterday,  and  he  took  me 
up  on  the  bed  and  cried  over  me,  and  said  I  looked 
just  like  his  little  boy,  but  his  little  boy  had  no 
mother,  like  I  had.  Now,  mamma,  I  kissed  that 
poor  man  for  his  little  boy,  and  told  him  not  cry, 
that  God  would  take  care  of  his  little  boy  till  he 
went  home  again ;  and,  mamma,  he  asked  me  where 
^vas  my  papa,  and  I  t(,)ld  him  my  papa  was  do^vn 
in  the  churchyard  under  the  tombstone.  I  had 
no  papa  now,  but  I  had  an  uncle  Dick,  who  was 
with  Stonewall.  He  said,  '  What !  with  Stonewall 
Jackson  ? '  and  I  said,  '  Yes,  sir ;  my  uncle  Dick  is  a 
great  big  man,  and  he  has  gone  to  fight  the  Yan- 
kees ;  but  he  -won't  hurt  you,  Ijecause  you  are  a  poor 
sick  man.  When  he  conies  again,  I  will  bring 
him  to  see  you.  Don't  you  want  to  see  my  uncle 
Dick  ?  he  don't  Avear  clothes  like  you,  but  oh  my ! 
he  does  look  pretty ;  he  wears  gray  clothes  with 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  39 

gold  Inittons  all  over  him,  and  then  he  sings  so 
pretty ; '  and  the  soldier  said,  '  What  does  he  sing, 
my  little  man  ? '  and  I  told  him  he  sung 

'  Stonewall  Jackson,' 

and 

'  So  let  the  Yankee  guns  roar  as  they  will, 
We  will  stand  by  our  Stonewall  still.' 

And  then  I  said,  '  Now,  don't  you  want  to  see  my 
uncle  Dick?'" 

The  child  was  very  proud  of  his  soldier  uncle, 
who  was  with  the  glorious  Stonewall.  One  day, 
when  he  was  with  the  poor  sick  soldiers,  he  asked 
his  never  tiresome  question,  "  Don't  you  want  to 
see  my  uncle  Dick  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  fine  fellow,"  said  the  soldier,  "  but  we 
must  wait  until  the  war  is  over ;  then  we  can  meet 
and  talk  about  your  Stonewall,  but  now  we  must 
try  and  catch  him." 

"  Oh !  but  you  can't  catch  him :  his  soldiers  would 
fight  you  and  kill  you,  then  you  would  not  see 
your  little  boy  any  more ;  and  'nother  thing — you 
couldn't  catch  him,  'cause  Stonewall  Jackson  goes 
through  a  hole,  then  he  pulls  it  after  him." 

The  poor  invalid  laughed  aloud  at  this  last 
remark  of  the  child's,  and  said,  "  Why,  my  dear  boy, 
where  did  you  get  that  from  ?  " 


40  HOME    SCENES 

Carroll  looked  up  iu  the  soldier's  face  and  said  : 
"  Why,  old  Uncle  Ben  says  to  me,  '  Mas'r  Carroll, 
dem  Yankees  neber  will  catch  Mas'r  Stonewall, 
'cause  when  he  runs  into  a  hole  he  jduIIs  it  after 
him.  Oh  honey,  I  wish  I  could  just  go  along 
wid  Mas'r  Dick:  I  knows  we  is  free  as  you  is 
now,  honey,  but  dey  ain't  gwine  to  take  dis  nigger 
from  dis  child.  Ole  Ben  dun  got  too  ole  to  do  for 
hisself,  so  I'se  gwine  to  stay  wid  Miss  Lillie  and 
Mas'r  Carroll.  I'se  one  ob  de  home-guards,  I  is.' 
Now,  do  you  want  see  old  Uncle  Ben  too  ?  "  asked 
Carroll;  "he  is  very  kind,  and  would  bring  you 
chicken  soup  and  everything  nice.  But  I  must  go 
now ;  I  will  come  again  to-morrow,"  and  the  little 
fellow  scrambled  over  the  bed. 

The  poor  man  was  greatly  amused,  and  begged 
him  to  bring  the  wonderful  Uncle  Ben ;  then  he 
kissed  Carroll  over  and  over  again,  saying,  "  God 
bless  you,  my  fine  fellow ;  you  are  indeed  a  sun- 
beam in  my  room;  now  good-by,  my  boy,  and 
rememljer  that 

"Kinds  words  will  never  die." 

Carroll  threw  kisses  to  him  and  vanished  through 
the  open  door,  singing, 

"  Kind  words  will  never  die." 

Old  Uncle  Ben  was  just  coming  down  the  lane, 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  41 


♦ 


aiid  when  lie  heard  the  child  singing,  he  stopped 
and  cried,  "I  say,  wat  dat  you  got  now,  Mas'r 
CaiTolL" 

When  Carroll  saw  Uncle  Ben,  he  told  him  that 
he  had  been  to  see  a  poor  sick  man,  who  said  that 

"  Kind  words  will  never  die." 

Uncle  Ben  grumbled  out,  "  Now,  Mas'r  Carroll, 
you  better  jist  let  dem  dere  Yankees  alone :  I  dun 
no  what  dey  cum  here  fur  anyhow.  We  is  a 
peaceable  set  down  in  dis  part  ob  de  country — 
nothing  but  ole  men  and  women  and  children. 
Thank  goodness  all  our  young  mar  s  gone  'long  wid 
our  army ;  how  many  ob  dem  will  come  back,  I 
wonder  ?  I  hope  Mar's  Dick  and  Mar's  Watt  will 
be  cuming  'long  soon.  Now  cum  along,  chile ; "  and 
saying  this.  Uncle  Ben  took  the  child  upon  his 
shoulders  and  went  home,  whistling 

"  I  wish  I  was  in  Dixie." 

When  they  reached  home,  Carroll  ran  up  to  his 
mother,  and  said,  "  O  mamma,  I  must  have  a  nice 
big  aj^ple  and  a  nice  sweet  potato  to-morrow,  to 
take  to  a  poor  sick  man,  wdio  says  his  little  boy  has 
not  got  any  mother  like  me." 

"  Now  Carroll,"  said  his  mother,  "  I  don't  think 
a  sick  man  wants  a  sweet  potato,  but,  child,  you 
shall  have  some  nice  custard  to  take  him.     I  reckon 


42  HOME    SCENES 

that  will  suit  him  better ;  don't  yon  ?  "  Then  she 
turned  to  her  friend,  saying,  "  Lulu,  don't  you  want 
to  go  over  to  the  hospital  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  Lillie,  I  would  like  to  go,  but  you  know  I  have 
just  passed  through  a  fiery  ordeal,  and  another 
time  I  may  not  come  forth  unscathed.  Let  Carroll 
take  the  things  over,  but  my  advice  to  you  is,  keep 
away.  You  know  I  speak  from  bitter  experience  : 
I  nursed  a  serpent,  and  it  turned  and  stung  me." 

As  the  ladies  strolled  into  the  garden,  whom 
should  they  see  but  Carroll  perched  upon  the  gate 
post,  singing  at  the  top  of  his  voice, 

"  Kind  words  will  never  die." 

His  mother  went  up  to  him,  and  2:)utting  her 
arms  tenderly  around  him,  said,  "  My  son,  who 
taught  you  that  ?  " 

"  Why,  mamma,  the  soldier  learned  me  that 
yesterday." 

Just  tlien  a  friend  entered  the  gate,  Avho  said  to 
Lillie,  "  If  I  were  in  your  place,  I  would  keep 
Carroll  from  those  Yankees.  You  know  what  a 
precocious  child  he  is,  and  presently  he  will  be  en- 
grafted ^vith  their  puritanical  principles.  As  for 
me,  I  would  just  as  lief  meet  old  Satan  in  my 
path  as  a  Yankee." 

Carroll  looked  straight  into  her  face,  and  said 
soberly  : 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  43 

"  ]Mrs.  Howell, 

'  Kind  words  will  never  die.'  " 

The  lady  blushed  at  this  relnike,  and  no  more 
was  said  upon  the  subject.  Lillie  took  the  child, 
down  fi'om  his  perch,  and  they  all  Avent  in  to  tea. 

Some  time  afterwards,  they  again  came  out  on 
the  lawn ;  the  moon  was  clear  and  bright,  and  as 
the  delightful  music  of  the  stirring  old  "  Star-span- 
gled Banner"  floated  out  upon  the  evening  air, 
Lulu  remarked,  "Ah  !  how  we  used  to  love  those  old 
familiar  strains.  Could  the  honored  man  who  wrote 
it  have  seen  the  terrible  convulsions  in  which  this 
great  nation  now  writhes,  he  would  have  cried  out, 

'  Dissolve  the  Union  !     Speak,  ye  hills, 

Ye  everlasting  mountains  cry, 
Shriek  out,  ye  stream  and  mingling  rills, 

And  ocean,  roar  in  agony. 
Dead  heroes  leap  from  glory's  sod. 

And  shield  the  manor -of  our  God.' 

Indeed,  that  is  what  our  noble  boys  in  gray  are 
trying  to  do  on  the  field  of  battle — to  shield  the 
manor  that  their  sires  have  fought  for — 

'  When,  breast  to  breast,  and  brand  to  brand, 
Our  patriot  fathers  freed  the  land.' 

Oh !  there  is  nothing  so  calamitous  as  civil  war. 
When  brother  rises  against  brother,  one  leaves  the 
field  with  the  mark  of  Cain  upon  his  brow." 


44  IIOIME    SCENES    BUEIXG    THE    REBELLION. 

As  tlie  familiar  sounds  were  wafted  to  tlieir  ears, 
Lillie  said,  "  Only  to  think.  Lulu,  tliat  tliose  lines 
were  written  by  one  of  Maryland's  noble  sons. 
Ah  !  now  our  boys  march  off,  singing, 

*  The  despot's  heel  is  on  thy  shore, 
His  foot  is  at  thy  temple  dooi*, 

Maryland,  my  Maryland!' " 

"VYliile  they  were  talking  the  music  ceased,  the 
tattoo  beat,  and  all  was  still  again.  The  moon  seem- 
ed to  ]je  smiling  down  upon  Dame  Natiu'e,  decked 
in  her  spring  robes.     The  ladies  soon  after  retired. 

Early  the  next  morning,  the  promised  custard 
was  made,  and  Carroll  and  old  Uncle  Ben  trudged 
off.  Carroll  would  have  his  sweet  potato  and 
great  big  apjile.  He  soon  loecame  the  pet  of  the 
regiment,  but  nothing  could  keep  him  from  shout- 
ing out, 

"  Stonewall  Jackson,  with  his  bully  little  crew, 
Oh  !  won't  he  make  tlie  Yankee's  sing, 

Hop-de-doo-dle-do." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    UNEXPECTED    PwETURN. 

Some  clays  after  this  an  open  carriage  drove  in- 
to tlie  court ;  a  lady  and  gentleman  alighted.  Lulu 
ran  out,  and  was  soon  clasped  in  her  sister  Amelia's 
arms,  who  exclaimed,  "  Now,  Lnlu,  you  must  make 
up  your  mind  to  go  back  with  us." 

After  the  greeting  between  the  sisters  Lulu  turn- 
ed to  the  gentleman,  and  gave  him  her  hand,  say- 
ing, "Why,  Major,  is  it  you?  How  do  you  do? 
You  really  look  like  you  had  just  escaped  from 
the  rebels." 

"  Ha !  ha !  you  are  a  pretty  good  guesser,  Miss 
Lulu,"  said  the  Major.  "Old  General  Stewart 
pounced  upon  the  quartermaster  stores  of  Gen- 
eral Pope.  As  we  were  waiting  to  be  called  to 
supper,  our  listening  ears  were  startled  with  that 
infernal  yell  of  the  reb's  (excuse  me,  ladies),  but 
before  we  could  say  Jack  Robinson,  we  were  sur- 
rounded by  your  '  beloved  brethern,'  and  marched 
down  to  Warrington  without  supper.  But  here  I 
am,  you  see :  I  came  all  the  way  from  Warrington 
just  as  I  am,  to  capture  you  for  spite,  and  carry 


46  HOME    SCENES 

you  Ijack  in  triumpli.  Of  course,  I  would  uot  be 
so  ungallant  to  take  you  by  force  of  arms,  but  by 
force  of  theatre  tickets,  knowing  you  had  too  much 
good  sense,  or  rather  too  kind  a  heart,  to  let  me  go 
alone  or  l)e  disapj)ointed  after  my  recent  capture 
and  escape." 

"  Well !  come  into  the  house,"  said  Lulu,  "  and 
when  you  have  refreshed  yourself,  you  must  regale 
our  eager  ears  with  the  story  of  your  escape,  and 
then  we  will  start  for  home." 

"  Agreed,"  said  the  Major;  and  they  passed  into 
the  house,  where  they  were  introduced  to  Lillie,  and 
her  wonderful  son. 

THE    ilAJOR    EELATES    HIS    ADVENTURES. 

While  they  were  waiting  for  the  carriage,  the 
Major  told  of  his  escape. 

"  Well,  Miss  Lulu,"  said  he,  "  as  you  always  had 
your  own  way,  I  will  obey  you. 

"  After  eating  our  supper,  and  taking  every  ves- 
tige of  clothing  away  from  us,  the  rebels  marched 
us  off.  General  Stewart  was  mounted  on  a  splen- 
did charger,  and  as  I  had  known  him  fi'oni  boy- 
hood, I  did  not  fear  him  in  the  least.  So  when  the 
soldiers  m-ged  me  onward  I  said  in  plain  English, 

'D d  if  I  would  walk  another  step;  if   they 

wanted  me  to  go  through  Warrenton  they  would 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  47 

have  to  give  me  soiiietliiiig  to  ride.'  So  I  managed 
to  get  near  the  General,  Avheii  I  l)awled  out,  '  I  say, 
Genei'al,  I  can't  walk.  You  ought  to  kno^v  me  ^vell 
enough  for  that,  I  think,  as  often  as  Ave  have  scoured 
this  part  of  the  country  together.' 

"  The  General  turned  at  the  sound  of  my  voice 
and  grasped  my  hand,  and  said  that  he  was  sorry 
that  he  had  to  take  me  prisoner ;  but  if  i  had  been 
on  the  riglit  side  would  never  have  happened.  But 
such  were  the  fortunes  of  war. 

"  Well,  I  walked  on  by  the  side  of  his  horse  until 
I  was  nearly  ready  to  faint,  for  the  sun  was  broil- 
ing upon  my  hatless  head. 

"  The  General  ordered  me  a  horse,  and  they  gave 
me  a  little  mustang  pony.  I  knew  well  what  he 
was  worth,  and  forthwith  contemplated  making 
my  escape. 

"  When  we  entered  Warrenton  the  porches  were 
crowded  with  ladies  and  children  shouting  a  w^el- 
come  to  tlieir  warriors.  More  than  that :  they  had 
little  negroes  with  buckets  of  coffee,  which  they 
brought  through  the  ranks,  and  each  lady  giving  a 
cup  of  coffee,  and  a  roll  to  each  soldier.  At  length 
we  j^assed  through,  amid  shouts  and  waving  of 
handkerchiefs  from  the  ladies,  and  the  little  negroes 
grinned  at  us,  like  we  were  so  many  wild  animals. 

"  That  night  we  encamped  in  the  woods.    About 


48  HOME    SCENES 

two  o'clock  there  arose  a  fearful  tlinncler- storm, 
during  wliich  I  got  my  mustang  in  readiness,  and 
as  I  knew  every  part  of  the  country  I  succeeded 
in  getting  out  of  camp  and  by  a  vivid  flask  of 
lightning  I  saw  a  squad  of  the  enemy  "approach- 
ing. There  was  no  alternative  but  to  go  into  a  deep 
ravine.  I  found  it  deeper  than  I  exj^ected.  My 
mustang  gave  a  plunge,  and  we  both  rolled  over 
and  lodged  attke  bottom ;  but  my  precious  beast  was 
equal  to  the  emergency,  for  ke  seemed  to  be  trained^ 
and  acted  his  part  ^^ell.  He  first  2:)lanted  one  foot 
and  tken  tke  other  in  the  clay,  and  I  was  surprised 
to  find  myself  at  the  top  of  the  ravine  in  so  short  a 
time. 

"  You  may  depend  upon  it  I  did  not  wait  long. 
I  looked  cautiously  around,  and  finding  my  way 
clear,  I  bounded  off  in  double-quick  time.  When 
I  reached  the  outskirts  of  tke  woods,  I  found  myself 
face  to  face  ^vith.  three  mounted  cavalry,  who  saluted 
me  as  I  passed  them.  Of  course  they  mistook  me 
for  one  of  tkeir  own  men  (as  you  did.  Miss  Lulu). 

"  I  stopped  for  nothing  after  that,  I'll  assure  you. 
So  in  this  dilapidated  condition,  I  soon  reached 
AVashington,  and  not  finding  you  there  to  console 
me  for  my  losses,  I  thpught  I  would  come  in  pur- 
suit of  the  runaway,  and  with  your  j^ermission 
take  you  back  with  me." 


DURING   THE    EEBELLIOIT.  49 

111  auotlier  lioiir  the  friends  separated,  and  the 
trio  started  for  the  city ;  but  tliey  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far,  when  they  were  accosted  l)y  a  sentinel 
to  halt  (being  near  an  encami^ment).  The  man 
aj^proached  the  carriage  and  insisted  upon  examin- 
ing it.      The  Major  protested  against  any  such 

thing,  telling  the  soldier  that  he  was  Major  S , 

of  the  quarter-master's  department.  By  that  time 
several  soldiers  had  gathered  about  the  carriage, 
and  Lulu  gave  them  apples,  with  which  she  wsls 
well  supplied.  They  seemed  well  pleased,  and  pro- 
ceeded, but  they  had  not  gone  far  before  the  sharp 
report  of  a  musket  rang  out  upon  the  night  air,  the 
horses  gave  a  fearful  plunge  as  the  sentinel  com- 
manded them  to  halt ;  the  Major  told  him  also  that 
he  was  a  Union  officer. 

This  sentinel  Avas  exceedingly  rough.  When  the 
Major  spoke  to  him  he  laughed  in  derision,  saying, 
"  Yes,  you  look  like  a  Union  officer,  don't  you,  with 
them  old  dabs  on.  Now  you  don't  play  that  game 
on  me,  old  fellow;  you  just  git  out  of  this  wagon, 
and  come  along^  with  me,  or  I'll  bet  the  first  thino- 
you  knoAV  y<3u  won't  know  nothing — that's  all." 

Just  then  the  Major  sj^ied  an  officer  who  was  a 

friend  of  his,  and  he  halloed  to  him,  when  the  officer 

obeyed  the  summons,  and  grasped  the  Major's  hand, 

who  told  him  how  rough  the  sentinel  had  been. 

4 


50.  HOME    SCENES 

Tlie  officer  laughed  good-liumoreclly,  and  said : 
"  Well,  old  boy,  I  myself  would  have  taken  you  for 
a  spy  or  some  prowler.  I  should  never  have  thought 

to  find  the  gallant  Major  S in  that  plight.  Why, 

what  has  come  o'er  the  spirit  of  your  di'eam,  old 
boy  ?  " 

The  Major  confessed  to  his  friend  that  he  had 
ordered  a  fine  suit  of  clothes,  "  and  when  I  get 
back  to  Washington  they  will  be  ready  for  me," 
said  he.  "  Well,  old  boy,  if  you  had  been  in  my 
place,  and  have  that  incorrigible  old  reb,  Stewart, 
to  make  a  flank  movement  and  strip  you  of  every- 
thing, you  would  have  1>een  in  just  such  a  plight  as 
I  am.  I  found  I  could  not  stay  around  the  city,  so 
I  thought  I  Avould  go  on  a  raid  and  capture  the  first 
rebel  lady  that  I  could  find.  So  here  let  me  in- 
troduce you  to  my  friends;"  and  the  Major  intro- 
duced the  officer  to  the  ladies,  who  in  turn  chatted 
a  little  while,  then  at  parting  gave  a  cordial  invita- 
tion to  the  officer  to  visit  them  in  Washington. 
After  the  adieus  Avere  spoken,  they  drove  off  in  fine 
style,  Lulu  throwing  apples  to  the  soldiers,  telling 
them  that  they  were  Jeff  Davis'  bullets ;  at  which 
the  soldiers  laughed  and  said  "  they  shouldn't  mind 
standing  under  such  a  fire  all  the  time  with  such 
fair  gunners ; "  and  the  soldiers  gave  three  cheers 
as  they  drove  out  of  sight. 


DURING    THE    EEBELLION.  51 

Nothing  else  transpired  upon  tlie  road,  and  in  a 
few  hours  more  they  arrived  safely  at  home,  where 
everything  was  in  readiness  for  them.  After  tea 
the  major  entertained  them  -\Adth  further  details  of 
his  journey,  which  was  quite  amusing  ;  among  other 
things,  an  old  negro  accosted  him,  while  crossing  a 
swollen  stream,  with,  "  I  say,  Mar's  Major,  you'll 
neber  git  'long  dat  way :  if  you  want  to  git  'long  at 
all,  you'll  have  to  just  bar  up  stream,  bar  up  stream, 
I  say.  Got  any 'bacco.  Major?  dis  poor  nigger 
can't  afford  a  good  chew  nowdays." 

So  the  Major  thought  he  would  "  bar  up  stream," 
and  soon  landed  safely  on  his  sure-footed  beast 
u2:)on  terra  firma.  But  the  best  joke  of  all  was  that 
he  made  his  escape  from  a  band  of  rebels  to  go 
straight  into  another  ambuscade,  although  he  gal- 
lantly said  that  when  ladies  presented  arras  he 
would  cry  out,  "  Fall  in,  boys,  fall  in." 

We  must  now  leave  our  friends  in  Washino-ton 
and  Maryland  to  enjoy  themselves  as  best  they  can 
on  this  gloriously  beautiful  night,  and  we  must  see 
what  is  going  on  in  other  parts  of  the  South.  We 
must  droj)  the  curtain  upon  the  re-united  family, 
and  wish  them  a  kind  good-night. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


In  a  liandsomely  furnished  parlor  in  tlie  city  of 
New  Orleans  sat  two  lovely  young  girls.  One  was 
exceedingly  fair  and  delicate,  her  golden  liair  Lung 
loosely  around  her  pearly  shoulders,  her  lovely  blue 
eyes,  which  were  raised  to  the  face  /of  her  com- 
panion, were  filled  with  tears.  Such  was  Nellie 
Curran,  the  orphan  heiress.  Her  fiiend,  who  held 
her  tiny  hand  within  her  own,  seemed  at  that  mo- 
ment to  read  her  very  thoughts  with  her  piercing 
black  eyes,  as  she  said  : 

"  Nellie,  I  say,  you  must  not  grieve  your  young 
life  away.  I  tell  you,  if  he  loves  you,  he  will  not 
stay  away  much  longer.  I  cannot  conceive  why  or 
how  he  could  throw  such  love  as  yours  away  ;  were 
I  in  your  place,  I  would  spm-n,  I  would  loathe  him. 
Come,  child,  you  are  foolish  to  weep  :  you  should 
water  the  graves  of  our  noble  dead  with  tliose 
precious  dew-drops,  they  are  far  too  precious  to  be 
shed  for  or  upon  a  low-born  Yankee." 

The  speaker  was  a  wondrously  beautiful  girl  of 
eighteen,  tall  and  well  formed,  with  a  profusion  of 


nO.^IE    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION".  58 

bliiisli  l)lack  hair,  whicli  was  braided  and  crossed 
over  lier  elegantly  formed  head ;  her  eyes  were 
large,  black,  and  bright  as  stars ;  her  teeth  were  of 
dazzling  whiteness,  and  her  features  clearly  cut. 
Alt(^getlier,  May  Lee  was  a  regally  beautiful 
woman  as  she  uttered  the  last  words  in  a  scornful 
tone.     Nellie  sprang  to  her  feet,  exclaiming : 

"  May  Lee,  I  tell  you  that  Louis  Talmadge  is 
no  low-born  Yankee,  as  you  infer.  I  am  ashamed  of 
you.  Oh,  to  think  that  one  of  my  best  friends 
should  say  such  a  thing  in  my  presence.  Yon  know 
Louis  is  a  gentleman."  And  Nellie  sat  down  and 
wept  bitterly. 

At  this  moment  a  servant  entered  with  a  lettei', 
Avhich  he  handed  to  May  Lee  as  he  said  :  "  Miss 
May,  a  young  Yankee  gemman  is  in  de  hall  wait- 
ing for  de  answer ;  he  said  he  would  like  to  see 
Miss  Nellie,  but  I  dun  told  him  Miss  Nellie  ain't 
home." 

"  Here's  a  letter  for  you,  Nellie ;  I  hoj)e  it  will 
explain  the  long  silence  and  absence.  I  trust  for 
your  sake,  dear  girl,  that  he  may  be  able  to  excul- 
pate himself ;  "  and  May  Lee  said  this  haughtily  as 
she  handed  the  letter  to  her  friend. 

Poor  Nellie  snatched  the  letter  from  the  ex- 
tended hand,  broke  the  seal  and  read  the  following 
aloud : 


5-i  HOME    SCENES 

Miss  Nellie  Cukrax  : — It  becomes  my  paiuful  dut}^  to  iu- 
form  you  of  the  illness  of  Captaiu  Loviis  Talmadge.  Having  dis- 
covered tlirongli  his  delirium  his  feeling  of  regard  for  yourself, 
I  can  no  longer  restrain  the  desire  that  I  have  to  write  you  of 
his  condition,  with  the  hope  that  you  will  soon  come  to  see  him, 
for  I  really  think  that  were  your  face  the  first  upon  which  he 
gazed  when  consciousness  returned,  it  would  have  a  happy  effect 
upon  him. 

I  humbly  beg  your    pardon   for   thus   intriiding  upon    your 
valuable  time,  but  loving  Louis  as  I  do  must  be  my  excuse. 
Anxiously  awaiting  your  reply, 

I  am  your  obedient  servant. 

C.  L.  Henry, 
Surgeon  of  the  Megiment. 

"  O  May,  uow  you  can  see  tliat  Louis  is  not 
false  ;  "  aud  Nellie  arose  and  folded  tlie  letter,  say- 
ing, "  Poor  Louis,  poor  Louis,  to  think  that  lie  lias 
been  stretched  upon  a  bed  of  sickness  while  I  have 
been  iniao;iuiu«:  all  sorts  of  thinojs  about  him.  Oh  ! 
'tis  joy  to  know  that  I  have  been  in  his  uppermost 
thoughts  all  through  his  illness.  I  am  indeed  hap- 
py in  my  misery ; "  and  Xellie  sat  do^vn  to  write 
an  answer  to  Dr.  II . 

As  she  did  so  May  leaned  over  her  chair  and 
said  tauntingly,  "  Now,  Nellie,  were  I  you,  I  would 
pom-  out  my  whole  heart  upon  paper,  for  the  in- 
spection of  the  Yankee  surgeon.  You  know  Louis 
will  never  see  that  note ;  and  another  thing,  you 
should  be  cautious  what  you  say  on  pajoer :  some- 


DURIXG    THE    EEBELLIOlSr.  00 

times  it  is  as  forked-toiiguecl  lightning,  for  as  the 
liglitning  blasts  tlie  oak  tliat  has  weathered  the 
storm  of  centuries,  so  in  these  times  the  wordino- 
of  a  letter  may  blast  the  reputation  of  a  young 
girl.  Now,  beware,  do  not  commit  yourself  upon 
paper,  for  remember  it  is  no  small  thing  for 
the  dauo^hter  of  a  rebel  chief  to  love  a  Yankee 
soldier." 

As  May  ceased  speaking,  Nellie  looked  up  into 
her  face,  and  said  with  the  tears  choking  her 
utterance  : 

"  Wli}?-,  May  Lee.  I  am  surprised  at  a  girl  like 
yourself  to  say  such  harsh  things.  You  know  as 
well  as  I  do  that  Louis  Talmadge  is  a  gentleman  by 
birth  and  education ;  there  is  no  blemish  upon  his 
escutcheon.  Why  are  you  so  implacable  in  your 
hatred  to  him  ?  I'm  sure  that  he  never  harmed  j^ou, 
May.  You  must  remember,  too,  that  I  have  loved 
Louis  from  childhood ;  he  was  my  early  playmate, 
and  he  loves  me  with  all  his  pure  manly  heart,  and 
I  am  not  going  to  give  him  up  because  he  has 
chosen  a  different  jDath  to  that  in  which  I  choose  to 
tread.  No,  I  will  go  to  him  at  once,  for  I  well 
kno^v  if  2^oor  papa  were  living  he  would  sanction 
my  going  this  very  minute ;  "  and  she  arose  and  left 
the  room. 

When   May   found   herself   alone,  she   walked 


56  HOME    SCEIS'ES 

across  the  room  aDcl  wrung  lier  liands  in  agony 
At  last  she  seemed  comj^letely  exhausted,  and  sit- 
ting upon  a  chair,  rested  her  head  upon  her  folded 
arms  upon  the  table. 

As  she  sat  thus  the  door  slo^Yly  opened,  and  a 
tall,  handsome  young  man  entered  softly.  He 
seemed  greatly  surprised  at  seeing  May  in  this 
attitude  of  grief,  and  having  his  hand  still  on  the 
knob  of  the  door  seemed  to  survey  calmly  the 
situation.  Seeing  May  did  not  move,  he  approach- 
ed her  in  silence,  then  laid  his  hand  gently  upon  her 
shoulder,  when  she  arose  quickly  and  confronted 
him.  All  her  features  distorted  with  rage,  she  al- 
most screamed  out : 

"  "What !  you  here  again,  after  having  been  for- 
bidden the  house  !  Begone,  I  say,  Kalph  AValton, 
and  never  cross  my  path  again.  I  hate  you ! 
Now,  there  !  " 

The  young  man  stood  before  her  Avith  his  arms 
folded  upon  his  l)road  chest,  his  head  thrown  back 
in  proud  defiance,  and  his  great  blue  eyes  fairly 
emitting  flames  of  fire. 

As  May  ceajSed  speaking  she  leaned  her  hand 
upon  the  table,  her  great  black  eyes  flashing  fire 
upon  him.  Thus  those  two  who  had  been  lovers 
stood  confronting  each  other.  At  last  the  silence 
was  broken  by  Ralph,  who  said  :  «*» 


DURING    THE    EEBELLION.  57 

"  May  Lee,  you  liave  tins  day  driven  me  from 
your  presence  like  you  would  a  hound ;  l)ut  mark 
my  -sAords,  girl — Ralph  Walton  is  not  the  man  to 
heed  the  caprice  of  a  girl,  nor  yet  does  he  ever 
forget  an  insult.  Were  you  a  man,  I  would  knock 
you  down ;  Ijut  as  you  are  a  woman,  I  cannot  lay 
violent  hands  ujijon  you.  You  know  you  have  the 
advantage  there,  but  I  will  conquer  you  yet." 
Then  unfolding  his  arms,  he  leaned  his  hand  upon 
the  table  and  said  softly,  "  Come,  May,  let  us  be 
friends,  for  w^ell  I  know  that  it  is  not  your  best 
nature  that  you  have  arrayed  yourself  in  to-day. 
Something  has  crossed  you,  child :  look  up,  IMay, 
and  tell  me  vrhat  it  is:  won't  you?"  and  Ralph 
leaned  over  her  tenderly  and  took  her  hand  within 
his  own,  when  she  leaned  her  head  upon  the  table 
and  burst  into  tears. 

Poor  Ralph  was  quite  overcome  at  the  sight  of 
May's  tears,  and  as  all  other  brave  men,  he  forgot 
his  anger  and  kneeled  upon  one  knee  before 
her.  Still  holding  her  hand  in  both  of  his,  he 
spoke  in  supplicating  tones:  "May,  May,  can  you 
not  give  me  one  little  word  of  kindness?  You 
know.  May,  tliat  I  love  you  dearer  than  life,  and  in 
your  softer  moods  I  think  that  love  reciprocated ; 
therefore  I  forgive  those  harsh  words  that  you 
have  just  uttered.     I  know  the  cause — it  is  because 


58  HOME    SCENES 

I  cannot  accomplish  an  impossiljility.  Tlie  man 
you  wisii  me  to  abduct  is  now  upon  tlie  verge  of 
tlie  grave — j^erliaj^s  now  lie  is  being  robed  for  the 
tomb ;  don't  pursue  him  with  such  relentless  fuiy, 
my  darling.  Look  up  !  be  a  woman,  not  an  aveng- 
ing Nemesis. 

May  ceased  weeping,  and  smoothing  back  the 
clustering  curls  from  the  marble  .l^row  of  E,alj)h 
said  softly : 

"  Ealph,  you  have  won.  Oh !  I  wish  that  I 
could  account  for  my  sudden  outbursts  of  temper ; 
I  know  it  will  make  me  miserable  for  life.  You 
know  before  this  war  no  one  ever  saw  me  in  such 
tantrums ;  but  now,  if  I  am  thwarted  in  any  of 
my  undertakings,  I  seem  to  lose  all  control  over 
myself." 

But  Ealph  interrupted  her  by  saying,  "Never 
mind.  May :  just  tell  me  that  you  love  me,  and  all 
will  be  forgotten." 

May  laid  one  hand  in  his  and  raising  the  other 
to  heaven,  said  solemnly :  "  I  swear  to  you,  Ralph, 
that  I  love  you  better  than  any  one  else  on  earth ; 
and  I  humbly  ask  your  forgiveness,  and  will  try 
in  the  future  to  govern  both  my  temper  and  my 
tongue.  Now  will  you  forgive  me,  Ralph  ? "  And 
imprinting  a  kiss  upon  his  white  brow.  May  arose 
to  leave.     But  Ralph  was  far  too  quick  for  her : 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  59 

he  not  only  forgave,  but  slioweel  it  ])y  taking  lier  in 
liis  arms,  and  covering  lier  brow,  clieeks  and  lips 
witli  passionate  kisses.  "  Now  darling,"  said  ke, 
"  I  do  forgive ;  are  you  satisfied  ?  Come,  let  us  sit 
ui)on  yonder  sofa,  and  kave  a  long,  old-fashioned 
talk." 

He  then  led  her  to  the  sofa,  and  seating  him- 
self beside  her,  threw  his  arms  lovingly  around 
her  waist  and  said,  gayly, 

"  Well,  my  pet,  as  the  terrible  storm  has  blown 
over,  and  as  I  have  failed  to  capture  poor  Louis, 
perhaps  it  is  as  well  I  have  not  failed  to  secure  the 
only  prize  that  I  care  for  in  this  world.  Now  tell 
me,  darling,  must  I  still  pursue  with  relentless 
fury  to  capture  Louis  because  he  is  a  Yankee  ? " 

May  stood  before  him,  said  with  a  bright,  happy 
smile,  "No,  my  prayer  shall  be  for  his  recovery, 
and  that  Nellie  may  find  the  same  happiness  that 
I  have.  Now,  sir,  you  have  kept  your  word.  You 
have  won ;  as  you  said  you  would  com_[uer,  so  you 
have." 


CHAPTER  X. 

"the    startling    DISCOVEEY." 

It  was  an  ugly,  disagreeable  night;  the  wind 
swept  around  the  house,  then  died  away  in  piteous 
moans.  Vivid  flashes  of  lio-htninsr  almost  blinded 
two  old  negro  men  as  they  tried  to  weather  the 
storm,  and  the  I'ain  descended  upon  them  in  fitful 
gusts,  when  one  of  them  burst  out  with,  "  I  say, 
Pompy,  I'se  gwine  to  take  to  my  heels,  I  is ; "  and 
suiting  the  action  to  the  wood,  poor  Pompy  was 
left  in  the  lurch,  wondering  why  Bob  "  couldn't 
walk  'long  home  like  a  peacealjle  nigger  should, 
widout  cutting  up  like  a  young  gal." 

Pompy  was  grumbling  to  himself  trudging  along 
towards  the  house,  whicli  Bob  had  reached  in  safe- 
t}^,  and  was  at  the  door  to  welcome  old  Pompy 
with,  "  I  say,  Pompy,  you'd  better  come  'long  fast ; 
you  see  it\s  gwine  to  rain  in  arnest.  Come,  huriy 
up,  old  boy."  Then  lowering  his  voice,  he  said, 
"Look  here  now :  dar  is  two  ob  Mar's  Ben  Butler's 
boys  in  here,  dar  is ;  you  better  look  out  for  yer 
watch,  you  had.  Mind  you,  I  won't  be  's2:)onsible, 
I  won't." 


iio:me  scenes  duking  the  eebellion.         61 

After  this  bright  speech,  the  two  old  men  entered, 
and  there  sat  two  Federal  sokliers  chatting  with 
the  wife  and  daughter  of  old  Bob,  who  did  not  seem 
to  like  it  much ;  but  as  he  whis2)ered  to  Pompy, 
"  heVl  have  to  grin  and  bear  it,  he  reckoned,  for 
heVl  never  be  a  white  man  if  he  didn't." 

So  with  a  scrape  or  two  of  the  feet  and  a  bow 
of  the  head  he  approached  the  soldiers,  and  said 
respectfully,  "  I  say,  Mas'r  gemmen,  Bol)  is  mighty 
well  pleased  to  see  you  on  sich  good  terms  wid  my 
Polly  and  Hannah.  I  hope  you'll  take  no  offence 
^vhen  I  ax  you  if  you  intend  to  act  oner  able  wid 
my  women.  My  Hannah,  you  see,  is  a  lubly  young 
ga],  ^vell  edicated  too.  I  reckon  she's  fit  fur  any 
siety,  she  is,"  and  with  a  twirl  or  two  of  the  hat 
Bob  continued':  "  My  compliments,  gemmen,  how 
is  Mar's  Ben  Butler  ?  I  sj^ose  he  ain't  gwine  to  let 
our  young  ladies  walk  'bout  de  streets  no  more,  is 
he,  gemmen  1  " 

The  soldiers  laughed  outright  at  this  harangue 
of  Uncle  Bob's,  and  as  soon  as  they  could  find  ut- 
terance said,  "  Well,  old  man,  I  guess  the  ladies 
won't  want  to  w^alk  around  much  when  they  see  us 
about.  You  know^  the  order  of  our  General,  don't 
you  ?  If  we  capture  a  pretty  woman,  why,  we  have 
a  right  to  her.  That's  it,  old  fellow.  I  came  near 
catching  one  the  other  day :  she  w^as  coming  up  the 


Q'2  HOME    SCEXES 

street  wlien  we  turned  the  corner,  ^vlien  I  steps 
\ip  to  her,  and  lifts  my  hat  in  gallant  style.  Says  I, 
'  Miss,  can  I  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  home  ? ' 
Well,  if  that  young  one's  eyes  didn't  blaze  like  fire, 
I  hoj^e  I  may  never  stir  fi^om  here.  She  turned  upon 
me,  and  screaming  to  the  top  of  her  voice,  says  she, 
'  You  Yankee  rascal,  do  you  think  that  I  would  wipe 
my  feet  upon  a  Northern  mvdsill  f '  Well,  sir,  after 
that  I  didn't  care  for  anything  :  I  just  spit  my  to- 
l:)acco  juice  anywhere,  right  over  her  dress,  and  says 
I, '  My  pretty  creature,  I'll  just  fix  you  ofF,  and  right 
away  too.  Now  you  just  got  to  kiss  me,  and  no  more 
about  it.  I  belong  to  Butler's  squad,  I  do,  so  here 
goes ; '  and  I  made  for  her,  and  she  screamed,  aoid  I 
canglit  her  around  the  waist,  and  just  as  I  was  ago- 
ing to  kiss  her,  one  of  your  young  bloods  came 
round  the  corner,  and  before  I  could  say  "Jack 
Robinson,"  he  gave  me  a  blow  with  his  cane  (which 
I  Vjelieve  was  loaded),  and  I  fell  sprawling  on  the 
pavement.  Well,  the  gii'l  had  time  to  escape,  but  I 
swore  vengeance  on  all  rebel  women,  and  I've  had 
enough  too,  for  one  Yankee  soldier,  as  you  call  us. 
I've  kissed  more  girls  since  that  day  than  I  ever 
did  before ;  but  you  needn't  be  afraid,  old  boy,  for 
your  gals  are  perfectly  safe.  I  like  to  bring  down 
high  game  myself.  We're  tlie  boys  for  New  Orleans 
girls ;  they  will  get  enough  of  the  mudsills  of  the 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  63 

Xortli;  tliey  ^vill  have  to  bite  the  dust  yet,  my 
darkies." 

"  Oh  !  don't  say  dat,  mar's — please,  sir,  don't ;  for 
dar  is  Miss  Nellie  gwine  to  marry  dat  young  Mar's 
Captain  Talmadge.  I  dun  tell  you,  sar,  if  Mar's 
Captain  was  to  hear  you  dem  dar  say  dat,  I  tell 
you,  sar,  he  wouldn't  like  it  a  bit ;  for  he  dun  played 
wid  Miss  Nellie  when  she  war  nothing  but  a  little 
gal,  and  law,  mar's,  my  little  Hannah  dar  play  wid 
dem  too.  You  l:)etter  not  let  Mar's  Captain  hear 
you  say  anything  about  de  young  ladies." 

"  Yes,  but  look  here,  old  nig.  Mar's  Captain  (as 
you  call  him)  don't  know  our  business  ;  he's  laying 
over  yonder  raving  aljout  the  gal  yet ;  he  don't  know 
nothing,  he  don't.  Now  our  General  gave  orders 
that  any  girl  that  made  a  mouth  at  us,  or  said  any- 
thing sassy  to  any  of  Uncle  Sam's  boys,  why  just 
shut  her  up  as  quick  as  wink,  and  if  we  could  get 
au}^  of  them  we  was  welcome." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  bright  s]3eecli  the  two 
men  arose  to  go.  They  looked  out  into  the  darkness, 
saying,  "  Well,  old  Bob,  I  think  it's  done  raining,  and 
we  had  better  scoot  for  camp." 

Bob  arose  with  great  reluctance,  and  said,  "  I 
reckon  you  better  had,  gemmen.  Good-night,  gem- 
men  ;  good-night,"  and  Bob  bowed  the  two  men  out 
the  door.    After  shuttins^  the  door  and  securino-  the 


6-1  HOME    SCEX.es 

fastenings  Bob  returned  to  wliere  tlie  otliers  sat,  say- 
ing seriousl}^,  "  Now,  Pompy,  mind  old  Bob — dem 
wliite  niggers  is  bound  on  some  miscliief,  I  tell  you, 
dis  night.  I  got  a  secret  for  your  ear  by  itself,  when 
de  women  folks  gone  to  bed."  Turning  to  his' wife 
and  Hannah,  who  sat  nodding,  he  said,  "  Hannah, 
chile,  you  can't  keep  your  eyes  open  no  longer ;  you 
and  mudder  had  better  go  along  to  bed.  I'se  gwine 
to  stay  up  a  little  while  wid  Pompy." 

Here  Pompy  drew  a  pipe  from  his  23ocket,  and 
filling  it  with  tobacco,  handed  the  tobacco  to  Bob. 
Pompy  lit  his  pipe  and  said : 

"  I  say,  Bob,  what  fur  dem  white  men  come  round 
here  fur?  Dey  look  mighty  sneaking  and  'spicious, 
deed  dey  do.  GroUy,  I\l  like  to  wring  dar  necks 
just  like  chickens." 

BoVj,  grinning  from  ear  to  ear,  said, "  Now,  Pompy, 
don't  git  jealous ;  tain't  our  women  dey's  arter  :  but 
you  know  I'se  got  some  silver  quarter  dollars,  and 
dey  knows  it,  and  dey  think  dat  I'se  gwine  to  show 
it  to  dem  some  day  and  den  dey  will  snatch  it  and 
run ;  but  Lor'  a  massa,  dey  neber  was  more  mis- 
taken in  dar  lives.  But  come,  Pompy,  -what's  dat 
you's  gwine  to  tell  dis  child  ?  De  women  folks  is 
gone  now,  and  we  is  all  alone  in  our  glory,  and 
Mar's  William  used  to  say." 

Pompy  looked  around  cautiously,  then   leaned 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  65 

liis  liead  near  Bob's,  and  said, "  Now,  Bob,  I'se  gwine 
to  tell  you  something  dat  will  make  you  open 
your  eyes.  You  know  dat  Mar's  Butler  lias  gone  and 
rob  de  bank  of  all  Miss  Nellie's  papers  and  silver." 

Old  Bob  jumped  up  so  suddenly  that  he  over- 
turned his  chair.  He  took  Pompy  by  the  arm,  and 
looking  straight  into  his  eyes,  exclaimed : 

"  Look  a  here,  Pompy,  don't  lie  to  dis  old  nigger. 
Did  Mar's  General  Butler  go  right  into  dat  bank 
and  take  dem  silver  things  out  ?  Does  dey  ivhite 
folks  hnotv  it  f  " 

"  None  but  Miss  May  knows  it,  and  Mar's  Ealph 
he  wer  a  swearing  like  a  Yankee.  I  tell  you,  Bob,  he 
dun  say  dat  he  would  hunt  ole  Mar's  Butler  to 
to  death  'fore  he  should  have  dat  silver.  Lor'  me, 
he's  dun  gone  and  hide  dat  silver  somewhar  till  dis 
■ss'ar  is  over,  dat's  all ; "  and  Pompy  puffed  away 
with  his  pipe. 

Poor  old  Bob  sat  with  his  face  in  his  hands, 
and  said : 

"Well !  did  ever  dis  nigger  think  he'd  ever  come 
to  dis,  to  see  dat  family  silver  all  gone  !  Oh  !  I 
wish  dey  had  left  Mar's  Lincoln  home  splitting  logs 
afore  they  thought  of  setting  us  free.  I  don't 
want  to  be  free.  I'd  rather  be  a  slave  this  day  and 
have  all  of  Mar's  silver.  Why,  Pompy,  you  know 
dat  silver's  older  den  me  or  you  is.  Poor  chile,  poor 
5 


.66  HOME    SCEjSTES    DURING   THE    EEBELLIOIS". 

Miss  Nellie,  when  she  finds  all  dat  stole  out  de  bank 
I  think  she  will  have  to  go  crazy.  It  is  de  worst 
thing  dat  ever  happened  to  dis  country  dis  war  is, 
I  tell  you.  Why,  our  white  ladies  won't  be  able  to 
lift  up  dar  heads  no  more.  But  come,  Pompy,  I'se 
heai'd  enough;  let's  go  to  bed.  I  ain't  gwine  to 
sleep  nohow ;  I  want  to  think  about  how  to  get  dat 
silver;  "  and  they  both  arose  and  left  the  room.  But 
Bob  soon  forgot  about  the  silver,  for  in  a  short 
time  you  could  have  heard  him  snorting  like  a 
locomotive,  so  we  must  be  satisfied  with  that  much 
of  the  history  of  the  stolen  silver,  aud  how  the 
startling  discoveiy  was  made. 


CHAPTER  XL 


The  hospital  was  as  clean  and  neat  as  a  new 
pin  ;  the  cot  beds  were  nicely  arranged  in  rows  of 
fonr,  Avith  a  stand  between  every  two ;  some  of  the 
patients  were  able  to  sit  up  and  play  chess,  others 
were  reading ;  some  faces  wore  bright  smiles  because 
they  had  "  good  jiews  from  home."  "  Oh,  how 
welcome  to  the  absent !  " 

"Well,  our  particular  attention  is  drawn  to  a  pa- 
tient in  the  centre  aisle.  He  tossed  from  side  to 
side,  moaning  most  piteously.  The  surgQon  bends 
affectionately  over  him,  and  smoothes  his  beautiful 
rich  brown  curls  fi'om  his  white  brow.  Alas  !  he 
knows  it  not,  1:)ut  moans,  and  the  surgeon  bends 
down  his  ear  to  catch  the  name  of  "  Nellie,"  when 
he  turned  away,  and  walked  to  the  foot  of  the  cot, 
and  stood  with  his  arms  folded,  looking  sorrowfully 
at  the  patient.     He  said  aloud  : 

"  Oh,  will  she  never  come  !  Cruel,  cruel  girl,  to 
tarry  so  long.  Is  my  poor  Louis  to  die  without  her, 
and  without  reason  ?     O  God  !  O  God  !  " 

He  then  approached  the  side  of  the  bed,  and 


68  HOME    SCEN-ES 

took  tlie  hand  of  Louis — stood  with  his  watch  in 
the  other  hand,  when  there  was  a  rustle  of  a  dress 
near  him.  He  turned  his  head  quickly,  and  saw 
a  young  girl  a23proaching  the  bed.  He  laid  the 
hand  upon  the  coverlid,  and  extending  his  hand  to 
the  lady,  said  : 

"  Oh  !  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come.  Miss  Nellie 
Curran,  I  presume." 

Xellie  bowed  and  said,  "  It  is,  sir.  This  is,  I 
presume.  Dr.  Henry." 

Thus  these  two,  who  were  to  figure  so  largely 
afterward,  met.  Nellie  approached  the  bed,  and 
leaned  lovingly  over  Louis,  who  still  tossed  and 
moaned.  The  doctor  handed  Nellie  a  chair,  which 
she  took  mechanically,  after  gazing  intently  upon 
the  sick  man.  She  asked  the  doctor  how  long 
had  he  lain  in  that  condition.  He  told  her  that 
he  had  been  delirious  some  days,  and  that  during 
his  ravings  he  continually  called  upon  her,  and  he 
had  taken  the  liberty  to  indite  the  epistle  which 
brought  her  to  his  side,  which  he  hoped  would  be 
the  means  of  restoring  him  to  health  and  life.  I 
have  often  heard  of  such  things.  Miss  Nellie,  and 
in  fact  have  -witnessed  the  same. 

The  doctor  left  Nellie,  and  she  laid  her  hand 
gently  on  the  brow  of  Louis.  At  first  he  Avas 
very  restless,  but  after  awhile  it  seemed  to  have  a 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  69 

sootliing  efPect,  and  when  the  doctor  came  around 
again  he  had  fallen  off  in  a  quiet  slumber.  The 
doctor  was  both  surprised  and  delighted,  and  said 
to  Nellie,  "  that  if  she  had  so  much  power  as  that, 
he  wished  that  she  would  remain  some  time." 

Nellie  and  the  doctor  were  at  once  the  best 
friends.  The  doctor  ^vas  a  thoroughbred  gentle- 
man, and  his  gentleness  and  suavity  of  manner 
soon  won  the  esteem  of  Nellie,  and  she  entered 
freely  into  conversation,  which  caused  the  good 
doctor  to  exclaim  :  "  AVhy,  Miss  Nellie,  I  am  sur- 
prised to  find  that  you  are  not  alarmed  at  being  in 
company  with  '  Yankees,'  as  you  term  us." 

Nellie  looked  up  into  the  doctor's  face  and  said, 
"  Doctor;  I  acknowdedge  the  gentleman  anywhere, 
for  I  would  be  ashamed  of  my  country  if  we  could 
not  boast  of  having  gentlemen  on  both  sides  of 
the  question,  and  in  both  sections.  You  must  re- 
member, doctor,  that  at  one  time  we  were  a  large 
family,  and  you  know  there  are  such  things  as 
family  jars;  and. I  suppose  that  although  this  is 
rather  a  serious  one,  we  may  term  it  one.  But  pray 
do  not  let  us  touch  upon  politics,  for,  as  you  are 
aware,  I  have  been  a  great  loser  in  this  terrible 
strife.  Father,  brother,  and  cousin,  all  gone,  and 
here  lies  all  that  is  dear  to  me  on  earth.  Is  he,  too, 
to  be  snatched  from  me  ?    Nellie  clasped  her  hands. 


70  HOME    SCENES 

and  raised  her  eyes  to  lieaveii  and  exclaimed,  "  O 
Father,  it  is  more  than  I  can  Ijear ;  spare,  oh  !  spare 
him." 

The  doctor  took  Nellie's  hand  gently,  saying, 
"  Come,  Miss  Nellie,  I  think  that  he  will  live ;  see 
how  quietly  he  sleeps  ;  why,  dear  child,  he  has  not 
slept  for  many,  many  days.  This  must  be  the  crisis. 
Stay  by  him  ;  I  bid  you  hope.  The  magnetism  of 
this  little  hand  is  indeed  wonderful.  I  really  be- 
lieve when  he  awakes  he  will  be  conscious.  Keep 
near  him,  and  let  your  face  be  the  first  he  looks 
upon,  and  I'll  bet  my  life  that  all  will  ))e  well." 

The  doctor  after  giving  Nellie  directions  left  her 
by  the  bedside  of  Louis.  She  sat  gazing  upon  the 
emaciated  form.  At  last  he  moved  his  hand.  Nellie 
saw  the  movement  and  placed  her  hand  in  his.  He 
opened  his  eyes  wearily,  and  they  rested  upon 
Nellie,  who  sat  perfectly  still,  as  she  had  been  told 
to  do  by  the  doctor. 

Louis  seemed  to  be  studying  Nellie's  face,  he  lay 
so  quietly.  At  last  he  closed  his  eyes  and  heaved 
a  sigh.  Nellie  called  gently,  "  Louis  !  Louis  !  " 
Her  voice  seemed  to  rouse  him ;  he  opened  his  eyes 
wide,  and  tried  to  speak.  Nellie  kneeled  by  his 
side,  and  cried :  "  Louis,  O  Louis,  don't  you  know 
me  ?  I  am  your  own  Nellie.  Louis,  come  back  to 
life,  come  back  to  me,  or  I  shall  die." 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  71 

She  arose  from  lier  knees,  and  pouring  some  cor- 
dial in  a  glass,  gave  it  to  him.  He  drank  it,  and 
when  she  laid  his  head  back  upon  the  pillow  he 
whispered  faintly  "  Nellie."  That  was  enough  ; 
she  knew  that  he  recognized  her.  She  wet  his 
lips  again  with  cordial ;  he  lay  still  as  death. 

When  the  doctor  came  along,  he  was  greatly 
surprised  at  finding  such  a  favorable  change  in  his 
patient  and  friend.  He  took  Nellie's  hand,  and 
said,  "  Oh  !  this  little  hand  has  done  more  than  I 
could  in  a  week ;  but.  Miss  Nellie,  you  must 
keep  perfectly  still,  or  I  will  not  answer  for  the 
consequence.  So  far,  so  good ;  but  he  is  completely 
exhausted  from  his  long  delirium.  I  will  now 
give  him  a  sleeping  jiotion,  and  when  he  awakes 
he  will  be  all  right." 

Nellie  was  soon  rewarded  by  seeing  Louis  re- 
stored to  consciousness ;  he  recognized  her  when 
he  awoke,  and  said,  "  Oh,  my  darling,  my  darling, 
how  happy  I  am  that  you  are  with  me  !  I  so  much 
feared  that  I  would  lose  you  forever." 

"  O  Louis,  as  I  watched  you,  how  often  have 
I  thought  that  death  would  snatch  you  from  me  ! 
All,  all  else  are  gone,  and  oh  !  how  I  prayed  that 
you  might  be  spared.  And  now  let  us  thank  our 
heavenly  Father  that  he  has  let  this  bitter  cup 
pass  from  my  lips." 


72  HOME    SCENES 

For  many  days  jSTellie  watcliecl  beside  the  couch 
of  Louis ;  it  was  she  who  guided  his  feeble  foot- 
steps, but  at  last  she  was  rewarded.  Louis  could 
walk  in  the  garden,  and  as  he  was  able  to  be  about 
in  the  fresh  air,  he  was  soon  invigorated  thereby, 
and  gradually  recovered  his  health.  After  he  was 
able  to  get  al^out,  Nellie  sent  him  all  the  delica- 
cies, of  which  the  good  doctor  partook  ;  and  it  was 
noticed  that  Louis  always  had  flowers  in  the  but- 
ton-hole of  his  coat :  who  sent  them  we  may  surmise. 

One  evening  the  doctor  and  Louis  were  con- 
versing, when  the  doctor  spoke  up  suddenly : 

"  Louis,  do  you  know  I  firmly  believe  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  kindness  of  Miss  Nellie  in  coming 
to  you  when  you  were  ill,  I  don't  believe  you 
would  be  living  this  day.  I  tell  you,  boy,  I  had 
despaired  of  youi-  life ;  but  I  pledge  you  my  word, 
it  was  not  more  than  three  hours  before  she  j)ut 
you  off  to  sleep." 

Louis  said  in  surprise,  "  AVhy,  doctor,  how  could 
that  have  been  ?  " 

"Why,  I'll  tell  you,"  said  the  doctor.  "When 
she  heard  you  call  her  name,  the  tears  welled  up  into 
her  lovely  eyes,  and  she  smoothed  back  your  damp 
hair,  and  somehow  or  other  she  kept  passing  her 
hand  over  your  brow,  and  finally  you  dropped  ofB 
to  sleej).    So  here  you  are  in  the  full  restoration,  of 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  73 

liealtli  '  Please  God,'  as  the  rebs  say.  By  tlie  way, 
Louis,  I  am  going  to  set  my  cap  for  one  of  those 
very  rehuels  (rebels).  You  are  a  lucky  dog,  I 
declare ! " 

Louis  said  laughingly :  "  Well,  doctor,  I  really 
wish  you  success ;  for  I  am  so  happy  myself  that 
I  can  afford  to  wish  any  other  fellow  joy.  Now, 
my  dear  old  fellow,  with  your  permission  I  will 
call  upon  my  inamorata  forthwith,  and  now  I 
leave  you  to  enjoy  your  quiet  siesta.     Adieu." 

So  saying,  Louis  left,  the  good  doctor  gazing 
after  him. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

"the  etexixg  call,  axd  its  kesults." 

As  Louis  entered  tlie  handsome  drawing-room 

on  W Street,  lie  did  not  fail  to  see  two  persons 

in  the  deep  recess  of  the  window.  They  were  so 
deeply  engrossed  in  conversation  that  they  did 
not  observe  his  entrance,  therefore  he  had  ample 
time  to  scrutinize  them  closely :  they  were  stran- 
gers to  him. 

One  was  a  lady  of  rare  beauty,  tall  and  ele- 
gantly foi-med,  with  a  rich  profusion  of  golden 
hair  caught  lightly  into  a  net.  She  raised  her 
hand  with  an  angry  gesture,  and  Louis  saw  that 
it  was  exquisitely  beautiful.  She  was  addressing 
a  gentleman,  apparently  about  twenty-eight  years 
of  age,  in  this  wise. 

"  You  need  not  trouble  yourself  about  it  now, 
for  you  shall  not  have  one  farthing  while  I  live. 
You  have  chosen  your  own  course,  now  you  must 
al)ide  by  it." 

The  yoimg  man  turned  his  flashing  eyes  ujiou 
her  as  he  said  : 

"Marie  !  I  hate  you  for  the  words  you  have  jus' 


HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION.  7o 

spoken.  I  kno^v  tliat  I  have  cliosen  my  course, 
aud,  let  tlie  ^vol•st  come,  I  A\ill  maintain  my  dignity 
as  a  Southern  gentleman.  I  shall  marry  'this 
poor  girl,'  as  you  term  her ;  but  remember  she  is 
not  cast  upon  our  charities,  for  you  well  know  that 
she  was  among  us  before  this  ti'ouble  came.  It 
was  she  who  taught  our  little  sister;  you  have 
yourself  acknowledged  that  she  has  always  de- 
ported herself  with  true  womanly  dignity,  and  the 
only  objection  you  can  raise  is,  that  she  is  not  a 
Southern  aristocrat.  I  am  aware  that  she  has  the 
misfortune  to  be  bred  and  born  in  the  North,  but 
I  love  her,  and  intend,  if  God's  willing,  to  make 
her  my  honored  wife.  No^v  I  shall  not  wait  until 
the  war  is  over.  Now,  sister,  you  can  disown  me 
if  you  will ;  as  you  say,  I  am  determined  to  j^ursue 
the  course  I  have  marked  out.  I  shall  marry  in 
three  weeks  from  this." 

"  Well,  marry  her  if  you  will,  Fred,  but  you 
shall  not  bring  her  home;  nor  shall  she,  if  you 
fall  in  battle,  touch  one  cent  of  my  father's  money, 
for  that  is  all  that  she  is  manoeuvring  for;  she 
thinks,  as  your  widow,  she  will  be  entitled  to  her 
thirds.  But  mark  you,  boy,  she  shall  never  re- 
cover one  cent ; "  and  as  Marie  said  this  she 
clinched  her  hands  in  anger. 

Fred  turned  u]3on  his  heel  as  he  retorted,  "  Very 


76  HOME    SCENES 

well,  Marie,  if  I  cannot  get  your  sanction  to  tliis 
arrangement,  I  shall  do  without  it/  So  farewell, 
sister  mine ;  but  remember  that  when  you  are  in 
distress,  you  have  only  to  look  to  my  wiie  for 
comfort  and  sympathy.  You  are  angry  now,  but  I 
know  your  better  nature  too  well  to  believe  that 
you  will  remain  angry  with  me  long.  You  kno^^', 
Marie,  that  we  are  orphans ;  but  remembei-  when 
you  are  in  distress  you  have  the  strong  arm  of 
your  brother  to  lean  upon.  Although  you  cast 
him  off,  he  will  ever  be  ready  and  willing  to  re- 
tui'n  to  vouchsafe  his  protection  to  his  orphan 
sister.  But  mark  my  words,  there  will  be  another 
Yankee  alliance  in  oui*  family  yet.  Now  good-by, 
Marie ; "  and  before  she  could  hinder  him  he  was 
gone. 

As  Fred  left  the  room  he  was  met  by  Nellie, 
whom  he  grasped  cordially  by  the  hand,  and  ex- 
claimed, "  AVell,  well,  I  wish  you  joy,  and  wish  you 
to  do  the  same  by  me,  for  we  are  both  going  to 
marry  Yankees.  So  hurrah  for  the  Union ! " 
And  Fred  sang  out — 

"  The  Union  of  hearts  and  the  Union  of  hands, 
And  the  flag  of  our  Union  forever." 

"  If  we  cannot  sing  all  the  song,  we  can  sing  tha 
much,  can't  we,  Nell  ?  "  he  continued.  "  I  say,  Nell 
suppose  A^e  have  a  double  wedding  on  Thursday 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  il 

next,  and  wliile  Louis  and  I  are  in  tlie  field,  popj^ing 
away  at  eacli  otlier,  our  tAvo  little  wives  can  be  at 
liome  praying  for  om-  safety,  and  begging  the  good 
Lord,  that  if  we  are  trying  to  get  at  each  other, 
we  may  not  hurt  one  another.  But  seriously,  Nel- 
lie, you  know  that  I  believe  in  woman's  prayers. 
I  remember  my  sainted  mother  ;  "  and  Fred  bowed 
his  handsome  head  in  reverence,  as  Nellie  grasped 
his  hand,  as  she  said,  "  Fred,  if  Louis  is  agreed,  we 
will  have  a  double  wedding  on  Thuisday.  Now 
good-by,  and  may  God  bless  you  Come  in  this 
evening,  and  I  will  report." 

As  Nellie  came  in  the  room,  Louis  aiose  and  ex- 
tended his  arms,  and  Nellie  was  soon  clasped  to 
his  heart.  When  he  released  her,  and  took  her  to 
the  sofa  and  seated  her,  he  still  retained  the  little 
white  hand  in  his,  and  he  related  the  conversation 
which  he  had  overheard  between  the  brother  and 
sister,  and  he  continued  : 

"  Now,  Nellie,  as  I  am  in  the  secret,  will  you  an- 
swer me  one  question  ? — will  you  consent  to  give  me 
that  right  which  I  have  so  long  desired.  Will  you 
consent  to  have  a  quiet  wedding,  say  let  it  be  Thurs- 
day morning,  and  let  it  take  place  here  in  this  very 
room.  Dearest,  shall  it  be  so  ?  "  And  as  he  awaited 
the  answer  he  covered  her  face  with  kisses. 

Nellie  said,  smiling  and  blushing,  "  Louis,  I  don't 


78  HOME    SCENES 

know  wliy  yon  are  in  such  great  haste,  but  if  it 
pleases  your  lordship,  I  will  consent  on  one  con- 
dition— that  there  shall  be  a  double  wedding.  Fred 
Mortimer  is  to  be  married  on  that  particular  morn- 
inc*-,  and  it  would  be  so  i)leasant  for  ])oth  to  stand 
up  at  once.  It  shall  be  a  very  cpiiet  affair :  we  'will 
reverse  our  positions — you  will  marry  a  rel^el,  and 
he  will  marry  a  Yankee  girl." 

After  a  little  more  conversation  that  is  not  in- 
tended for  any  l)ut  lovers'  ears,  Louis  arose  to  take 
leave.  He  said  that  he  would  expect  to  claim  his 
bride  on  Thursday. 

AVhen  Louis  left,  Nellie  was  met  l)y  Marie,  who 
told  her  of  the  inter\aew  between  her  brother  and 
herself,  and  asked  her  advice  uj^^n  the  subject  of 
receiving  her  sister-in-law. 

"  Well  now,  Marie,"  said  Nellie,  "  you  have  per- 
haps come  to  the  very  last  person  to  give  you  ad- 
vice, for  I  must  plead  guilty  of  the  same  crime.  I 
am  to  be  married  to  a  Yankee  officer  on  Thursday, 
and  vice  versa.  Noav  you  have  the  truth,  I  hope 
you  are  not  angry." 

As  she  said  this,  Nellie  threw  her  arms  around 
the  neck  of  Marie,  who  held  her  tightly  to  her 
breast,  and  passed  her  hand  softly  over  her  white 
forehead,  also  imprinting  several  kisses  thereon. 
At  the  same  time  she  said  : 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  79 

"  Nellie,  dear,  you  liave  Ijroken  down  tlie  1  carrier 
of  pride.  I  am  sorry  that  I  spoke  so  harshly  to 
poor  Fred ;  he  is  so  noble  and  kind,  and  I  don't 
know  when  the  terrible  news  may  reach  me  that 
he  has  fallen  on  the  field  of  battle.  Then  indeed  I 
will  be  left  alone  in  the  world.  Oh !  if  he  were 
only  here,  that  he  could  hear  me,  and  I  could  only 
hear  his  words  of  forgiveness,  I  would  be  happy. 
Poor  Fred,  poor  Fred ; "  and  the  poor  girl  burst 
into  tears. 

Nellie  tried  to  pacify  Marie  by  telling  her  of  the 
approaching  wedding,  which  greatly  suiprised  her 
friend.     Here  the  matter  rested. 

Thui'sday  morning  dawned  l^right  and  clear.  The 
servants  set  everything  in  order,  for,  as  they  said,  a 
surprise  party.  About  eleven  o'clock  two  carriages 
di'ove  up  to  the  door,  and  from  one  alighted  a  lady 
in  a  neat  suit  of  gray,  and  a  tall,  handsome  gentle- 
man in  black,  with  white  vest  and  gloves ;  and  from 
the  other  carriage  alighted  three  gentlemen — an  el- 
derly one  in  black  and  one  in  full  uniform,  and  the 
other  a  surgeon  of  the  United  States  Army.  In  a 
few  moments  more  we  see  them  in  the  drawing- 
room,  where  they  were  met  by  two  ladies  and  a 
gentleman,  whom  we  recognize  as  our  friend. 

After  the  usual  salutations,  Louis  approached 
May  Lee  and  whispered  to  her,  when  she  imme- 


80  HO]\rE    SCEXES    DURING   THE   EEBELLIOF. 

diately  left  the  room,  and  soon  after  returned  with 
the  blushing  bride,  "  little  Nellie." 

Louis  approached  her  gallantly;  he  really  looked 
handsome  in  his  glittering  uniform.  As  he  placed 
Nellie's  hand  within  his  arm,  he  led  her  up  to  the 
doctor  and  the  clergyman,  who  in  a  few  moments 
j^ronounced  them  man  and  Avife.  Then  Fred  ap- 
proached, leading  the  little  figure  in  gray,  and  they 
were  soon  united.  After  which  they  had  a  pleasant 
time  conversing,  until  tea  was  announced.  And 
tliis  was  the  great  surprise  party  which  the  ser- 
vants had  expected  in  the  morning. 

As  they  all  appear  to  be  happy,  we  will  leave 
them,  trusting  that  this  incident  may  be  typical  of 
the  reunion  of  the  States,  and  I  know  thousands 
echoed  the  same. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


We  will  uow  take  a  trip  to  Washington  City, 
and  we  must  go  back  to  the  first  battle  of  Bull  Run. 

Oh  !  what  a  terrible  time  that  \vas.  At  one  time 
the  news  came  that  the  Federals  had  gained  the 
daj^  then  every  one  rejoiced ;  but  about  four  o'clock 
the  news  spread  like  wildfire  that  the  rebels  Avere 
victorious,  and  the  Union  people  were  very  gloomy. 
On  that  Sunday  the  sun  was  peculiarly  bright,  and 
it  was  very  warm.  In  the  evening  the  sky  had  such 
a  lurid  glare,  as  though  there  were  a  great  fire  rag- 
ing at  a  distance ;  but  no,  there  was  no  fire :  it  was 
only  from  the  intense  heat  of  the  day. 

Well,  the  next  morning,  which  was  Monday,  the 
rain  came  down  in  torrents,  and  with  a  glass  you 
could  discern  the  Long  Bridge  filled  with  people. 
By  and  by  they  came  nearer,  and  then  you  could  see 
that  they  were  Federal  soldiers,  that  not  less  than 
two  weeks  before  had  left  Washington  in  the  full 
vigor  of  manhood.  Ah  !  they  were  now  straggling 
back,  weary  and  wounded.  Oh  !  what  a  pitial^le 
sight  it  was  !  Some  were  shoeless,  and  others  were 
6 


82  HOME    SCENES 

coatless  and  liatless,  with  tlieir  heads  bound  np, 
some  with  a  coat  sleeve,  and  others  with  handker- 
chiefs, and  the  blood  and  rain  literally  pouring 
from  them. 

At  the  sight  of  this  every  house  was  open  to 
them  ;  we  knew  no  difference  in  fi-iend  or  foe.  The 
family  to  which  the  young  girl  belonged,  whom  we 
met  at  the  Epiphany  Hos23ital,  had  the  taljle  set  in 
the  dining-room,  with  a  nice  white  damask  cloth, 
and  china  upon  it,  as  though  they  were  going  to  sit 
down  themselves.  Presently  a  little  negro  girl 
brought  in  two  soldiers,  as  they  afterwards  said 
that  she  told  them  that  her  white  people  would 
give  them  something  to  eat,  and  therefore  they  had 
mustered  uj)  courage  to  come  in. 

Tliey  were  seated  only  a  short  time,  when  two 
of  the  Seventh  Regiment  came  in  (this  was  the 
pet  regiment,  you  know).  Well,  they  were  in  the 
parlor,  which  was  on  the  same  floor,  when  the  old 
lady,  Mrs.  W.  whom  we  have  seen  before,  said  to 
them,  "  Gentlemen,  here  are  some  of  your  men  from 
the  field  of  Bull  Run:  won't  you  come  in  and  see 
them?" 

Now,  I  don't  wish  to  censure  the  Seventh  Regi- 
ment, for  they  are  not  responsible  for  the  a(;tions  of 
two  ;  but  those  two  men  actually  looked  through  the 
crack  of  the  door,  and  after  the  soldiers  were  gone 


DUKING    TIIE    REBELLION.  83 

tliey  told  the  ladies  that  they  did  very  wrong  to 
let  those  meu  come  into  the  house  at  all ;  that  if 
they  had  anything  to  give,  they  must  let  the  little 
mulatto  put  it  in  paper  and  take  it  to  them  out  on 
the  pavement. 

Mrs.  W.  asked  them  if  that  was  the  way  they 
treated  those  men  who  were  doing  the  hard  fight- 
ing, while  they  were  enjoying  all  of  life's  pleasm-es ; 
for  you  may  be  sure  the  Seventh  of  New  York  had 
every  attention  from  the  ladies  of  Washington,  for 
women  are  silly  all  over  the  world,  and  the  Seventh 
was  the  crack  regiment :  there  were  very  handsome 
men  in  it,  'tis  true.  But  as  I  said,  the  poor  fellows 
sat  a  while  talking  about  Bull  Hun,  when  Lulu 
appeared,  followed  by  a  servant,  who  placed  on  the 
table  some  elegant  rock  fish,  fried  beautiful  and 
brown,  some  nice  home-made  bread  and  fresh  butter, 
with  strong  coffee.  While  Lulu  poured  out  the 
coffee,  one  of  the  two  exclaimed,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes,  "  When  did  we  see  a  table-cloth  before  ?  " 
They  then  arose  and  seated  themselves  at  the  tal)le, 
and  were  eating  when  two  others  came  in,  and  it 
was  that  way  for  two  whole  days.  The  poor  old 
fellows  were  veiy  grateful,  ]jut  I  don't  think  the 
two  first  ever  forgot  the  two  men  of  the  Seventli, 
for  long  after  when  I  met  them  they  recognized 
me,  and  spoke  of  it. 


84  HOME    SCENES 

Well,  the  soldiers  were  in  many  houses,  and 
treated  kindly  by  all.  Some  were  in  carpenter 
shops,  with  nothing  but  the  shavings  at  first  to  lie 
upon.  But  soon  there  were  mattresses  brought,  with 
wine  and  crackers.  The  ladies  did  everything  they 
could  to  alleviate  their  sufferings ;  but  many  were 
the  amusing  things  they  told  about  the  rebels. 

THE    MEETING    WITH    CHARLIE. 

And  again  they  would  tell  of  some  comrade 
lying  on  the  road  bleeding  to  death,  whom  they 
were  obliged  to  leave,  after  binding  up  his  wounds 
as  best  they  could.  I  remember  one  Zouave  they 
told  of,  whose  hand  had  been  shot  off,  and  whose 
strength  gave  out  on  the  way;  so  he  tore  the 
bandage  off,  and  tore  the  ligaments  asunder  with 
his  teeth,  and  actually  ])led  to  death  on  a  lonely 
road.  When  his  comrades  ran  back  to  him,  he 
called  out,  "Tell  the  boys  I  died  game,"  and  fell 
back  lifeless,  without  any  fear  of  death,  or  without 
even  a  prayei*  upon  his  lips. 

One  day  I  was  passing  Kidwell's  drug-store, 
when  I  saw  a  carriage  before  the  door,  and  being 
attracted  by  something  red  inside,  I  took  the  lib- 
erty of  looking  in,  and  saw  reclining  on  the  seat, 
apparently  asleep,  one  of  the  handsomest  young 
men  I  ever  sa^v.     He  was  extremely  j^ale ;  the  long 


DURING    TIIE    REBELLION.  85 

eyelaslies  laid  upon  his  j)ale  cheeks,  which  made  a 
shadow,  and  liis  hair,  which  was  of  a  I'ich  bro\vn 
color,  was  in  one  mass  of  curls  clustered  around 
his  marble  brow.  His  chin  was  manly  and  broad, 
and  his  lips  were  red  and  full.  His  moustache 
was  long,  and  curled  at  the  ends.  He  was  cer- 
tainly a  study  for  a  painter.  As  I  was  watching 
him  he  seemed  to  be  in  pain,  and  awoke  and  asked 
the  driver  where  was  the  doctor.  Then  I  noticed 
that  his  foot  was  bandaged,  and  lying  on  the  front 
seat.  I  stepped  up  to  the  carriage  door,  and  asked 
him  if  I  could  do  anything  for  him.  He  turned 
his  brilliant  black  eyes  upon  me,  and  thanked  me 
in  such  a  musical  voice,  I  shall  never  forget  it. 
He  asked  me  to  get  into  the  carriage  and  talk  to 
him.  I  waited  until  the  doctor  came  out  of  the 
drug-store,  and  when  I  found  the  doctor  was  an 
old  friend  and  family  physician,  I  consented  to 
enter  the  carriage,  and  they  drove  me  home  ;  and 
on  the  way  home  the  doctor  told  me  that  the  sur- 
geon of  the  regiment  had  concluded,  after  a  con- 
sultation, to  amputate  his  foot.  He  said  in  such 
a  pitiful  tone,  "O  doctor,  please  don't  let  them 
do  that,  I  am  going  to  be  married  to  the  pret- 
tiest and  proudest  girl  in  our  city,  and  I  am 
afraid  she  will  not  have  me  when  she  sees  I  am  a 
cripple  for  life."     The  doctor  said,  "Well,  Char- 


86  HOME    SCENES 

lie,  if  she  wouldn't  have  me  with  one  foot,  she 
shouldn't  with  two ;  "  but  he  could  not  make  him 
laugh. 

Poor  Charlie  begged  me  to  come  to  see  him, 
while  he  Avas  in  the  city.  I  was  with  him  often, 
carrying  him  little  delicacies.  His  great  black 
eyes  would  brighten  at  my  coming,  but  the  doc- 
tor said,  "Tlie  moment  I  left,  Charlie  would  close 
his  eyes  and  compress  his  lips,  and  no  one  ever 
saw  him  smile." 

One  day  there  came  a  letter  to  Charlie  that  he 
was  released  from  his  engagement.  After  reading 
the  letter,  the  poor  fellow  sank  l)ack  upon  his  pil- 
low, lifeless,  with  the  letter  clutched  in  his  hand. 
And  when  the  doctors  were  called  in  for  consulta- 
tion, they  agreed  that  he  should  be  removed  before 
the  amputation  was  to  take  place — that  he  was 
too  weak  now  for  that. 

AVhen  Charlie  recovered,  he  asked  for  me.  I 
went,  V)ut  oh !  wliat  a  change.  Around  his  eyes 
were  large  dark  circles,  and  he  Avas  so  emaciated. 
He  called  me  to  him  at  once,  and  I  bent  over 
him  to  catch  his  Avords,  for  his  voice  Avas  very 
faint.  He  said,  "  Maud,  do  you  love  Charlie  ? " 
I  said,  "  Charlie,  I  do;  and  would  do  anything  in 
the  Avorld  to  restore  you  to  health,  happiness 
and  your  SAveetheart,"  thinking  the  last  sentence 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  87 

would  make  him  smile.  But  instead,  I  saw  my 
mistake  quickly.  He  frowned  fiercely,  and  said, 
"Maud,  if  you  love  me,  I  die  content."  I  said, 
"O  Charlie,  you  are  not  going  to  die.  After  the 
amputation,  you  will  feel  like  a  new  man."  I 
leaned  down,  at  his  request,  and  kissed  him.  He 
took  my  hands  between  his,  then  kissed  them, 
while  tlie  great  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks.  He 
said,  "  Good-by,  Maud ;  God  bless  you.  Pray  for 
me." 

I  kneeled  down  by  his  bed  and  prayed,  while 
his  hand  rested  on  my  head.  When  I  arose,  he 
took  my  hand  again  and  smiled — oh  !  such  a  sweet, 
melancholy  smile.  He  did  not  speak  for  some 
time,  when  he  rested  his  cheek  upon  my  hand,  and 
said  : 

"  Maud,  will  you  miss  Charlie  ?  When  I  am 
gone,  will  you  sometimes  visit  my  grave,  and  strew 
flowers  upon  it." 

I  said,  "Charlie,  don't  talk  so.  You  will  get 
well  and  go  home  by  and  by ;  and  when  you  are 
an  old  man,  you  will  lie  down  to  rest  with  your 
fathers." 

He  interrupted  me,  saying :  "No,  I  will  not  die 
at  home :  I  want  to  die  near  you.  I  want  to  be 
buried  on  Southern  soil,  though  I  am  a  Northern 
man.     Read  that ; "  and  he  thrust  the  cruel  letter 


88  HOME    SCENES 

in  my  hand.  All !  well  had  it  done  its  work.  I 
think  if  the  heartless  woman  had  seen  the  effects 
of  her  work  she  would  have  tried  to  remedy  the 
evil.  Her  heart  would  have  softened  towards  the 
cripple. 

I  folded  the  letter  and  handed  it  to  him.  I 
had  no  ^^'ords — for  what  could  I  have  said  while 
he  held  the  proof  of  her  falsity?  He  showed 
me  her  photograph ;  she  was  a  beautiful  creature, 
and  as  I  gazed  upon  the  lovely  face  I  said  to  my- 
self, "  Oh  !  what  a  handsome  couple  they  would 
make !  But  alas !  for  the  fickleness  of  woman. 
He  would  be  a  cripple,  and  she  could  not  bear  to 
be  a  cripple's  Avife,  no  matter  if  he  did  lose 
his  limb  in  fighting  for  his  country.  It  Avas  a 
crime  to  be  a  cripple  :  to  me  it  Avould  have  been  an 
honor. 

When  I  turned,  Charlie  was  looking  at  me 
Avith  those  glorious  eyes.  The  doctor  came  in  and 
said  they  Avere  ready  to  moA^e  him  uoaa',  and  I 
must  bid  him  good-by.  Charlie  thrcAV  his  arms 
around  me,  and  kissed  me  OA^er  and  over  again, 
and  made  me  promise  to  pray  for  him,  and  Avrite 
to  him.  I  did  so  for  many  days.  Alas !  soon 
came  the  amputation,  and  poor  Charlie  sank  under 
the  operation.  I  never  saAV  him  again.  But  I 
never  ceased  to   think  of  him,  but   could  never 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  89 

fiiul  his  grave.  I  bo])e  those  who  know  where  he 
is  buried  will  strew  it  with  flowers.  It  was  my 
task  to  enclose  the  cruel  letter  to  the  girl  who 
had  sent  him  to  his  early  grave,  for  with  her  love 
he  might  have  had  strength  enough  to  bear  all. 
May  he  rest  in  peace  ! 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


A  QUIET  HOME HOW  LULU  MET  HER  FATE. 

We  must  now  return  to  Lulu,  w^liom  we  find 
in  the  parlor  standing  by  the  piano  singing  ;  while 
the  little  girl  whom  we  saw  at  the  camp  of  the 
Twelfth  Regiment  was  seated  at  the  piano,  playing 
"  The  Bonnie  Blue  Flag."  As  they  ceased  singing, 
Lulu  turned  quickly  to  welcome  a  very  handsome 
Union  officer,  who  said  gallantly :  "  Miss  Lulu,  I 
have  been  outside  listening  to  that  song,  and  I 
would  beg  as  a  special  favor  that  3^ou  repeat  it." 

Lulu  said  laughingly  :  "  Why,  General,  that  w^as 
'  The  Bonnie  Blue  Flag,'  and  I  am  surprised  that 
you  would  want  to  hear  it  at  all,  much  less  have  it 
repeated  ;  Ijut,  however,  I  will  repeat  the  dose,  if 
you  are  willing  to  take  it."  And  the  girls  again 
sang  the  song.  When  they  came  to  the  chorus  the 
General  joined  heartily,  which  made  the  girls 
laugh,  and  ask  the  General  which  side  he  was  on. 

In  a  little  while  they  w^ere  joined  by  tw^o  other 
officers,  who  begged  them  to  sing  "  The  Star-Span- 
gled Banner,"  which,  they  said,  if  the  gentlemen 
would  sit  patiently,  they  would  slug  the  "  South- 


HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION.  91 

ern  Stiir-Spangled  Banner."     The  officers  promised, 
and  tliey  sang  : 

"  Can  ye  bring  the  dead,  the  mothei-'s  sole  joy, 
The  lone  widow's  hope,  her  brave  Southern  boy, 
Give  the  gray-headed  sire  his  darling,  his  pride, 
Tlie  husband  again  to  the  heart-broken  bride  ? 
To  the  faniisliing  orphans  their  fathers  once  more. 
And  their  beautiful  homes  from  the  ashes  restore, 
Eiface  from  each  link  a  brother's  blood  stain  ? 
If  so,  ye  may  hope  for  the  Union  again. 

"  Can  ye  bring  back  the  dead,  our  noble,  our  brave, 
Whom  Cain-like  yeVe  laid  in  an  untimely  grave  ? 
But  a  brother's  blood  crieth  to  the  God  of  the  just. 
And  forever,  like  Cain,  shall  ye  wander  accursed, 
A  reproach  and  a  by-word,  till  ye' re  bowed  down  with  shame, 
And  lose  among  nations  your  pride  and  your  name. 
Ah  !  in  scorn  and  contempt  are  ye  held  even  now. 
For  the  brand  of  the  felon's  on  each  Yankee  brow," 

Lulu  stopped  singing,  and  turning  to  the  officer, 
said  :  ''  General,  I  hope  you  will  take  no  offence  at 
those  words.  They  express  my  sentiments  exactly, 
but  you  are  my  gue^t,  and  I  believe  you  are  all 
friendly  towards  me.  Therefore  I  will  desist.  I 
will  sing  no  more  in  this  melancholy  strain,  but 
will  sing  the  old  stirring  '  Star-Spangled  Banner,' 
which  we  as  a  nation  were  so  proud  of.  But  alas  ! 
that  it  should  be  trailed  in  the  dust  by  those  who 
have  the   poAver   now.     As   you  have   so  kindly 


92  HOME    SCENES 

listened  to  our  wholesome  truth,  which  I  have  ut- 
tered in  song,  I  do  not  Avish  to  be  personal,  nor 
wound  your  feelings  in  any  way.  I  will  now 
remedy  the  evil  as  far  as  I  can ;  so  here  goes." 
Here  they  all  joined  in  heartily,  and  sang  the  good 
old  sterling  song — 

"  The  Star-Spangled  Banner, 
O I  again  may  it  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free 
And  the  home  of  the  brave." 

After  which  they  were  all  very  well  satisfied,  and 
the  General  said  : 

"  Well,  Miss  Lulu,  I  hope  we  may  be  able  to  turn 
you  over  to  our  side  yet,  for  we  want  all  such 
women  as  you  are.  Ah !  a  few  such  as  yourself 
would  cheer  our  men  on  to  deeds  of  valor.  Now 
give  us  another  song,  and  then  we  will  leave  for 
camp." 

Lulu  laughed,  and  said  she  would  not  sing  any 
more  Union  songs.     So  she  l)egan  with, 

"  I  wish  I  was  in  Dixie  ; 

Away,  away, 
In  Dixie's  land  I'll  take  my  stand, 
And  live  and  die  in  Dixie's  land, 

Away,  away. 
Oh  !  send  them  back  their  fierce  defiance. 
Stamp  upon  their  accursed  alliance, 

Look  away,  look  away." 


DURING    THE    EEBELLION.  93 

She  not  only  sang  tlie  song,  but  acted  it,  her 
eyes  clashing  fire  as  her  little  foot  came  down  in  a 
stamp.  The  gentlemen  enjoyed  the  scene  very 
much,  they  laughed  heartily  and  shook  hands  with 
the  ladies,  and  promising  to  call  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity, they  took  leave. 

The  next  day,  as  Lulu  was  walking  with  two 
friends,  t\vo  fine-looking  soldiers  walked  slowly 
behind  them.  At  last  these  words  reached  Lulu's 
ears  :  "  That's  a  fine-looking  girl :  I  would  like  to 
find  out  who  she  is.  I'll  bet  my  life  she's  from 
the  South." 

Lulu  and -her  friend  quickened  their  pace, 
when  one  of  the  soldiers  said :  "  I'll  l)et  I  can 
make  them  look  around." 

Lulu's  companion,  who  was  a  very  timid  girl, 
said :  "  Lulu,  let's  hurry  home.  I  am  afraid  of 
those  soldiers."  Just  then  the  men  passed  close 
to  Lulu,  Avho  said  aloud  : 

"  Why,  Mattie,  you  are  not  afraid  of  a  soldier  I 
hope.  You  know  they  are  here  for  our  j^rotection, 
not  to  insult  us.  I  would  not  be  afraid  to  go  any- 
where when  I  saw  a  soldier  near,  for  then  I  ^vould 
feel  safe." 

The  soldiers  never  said  another  word  but  went 
their  Avay,  and  the  girls  reached  home  in  safety. 

But  a  little  while  after  this  occurrence  Lulu  met 


94  HOME    SCEN"ES 

her  fate  in  a  Yankee  officer,  wlio  soon  captured 
the  little  rebel.  .This  happened  in  1 8 fi.^,  directly 
after  the  battle  of  Beverly  Ford,  where  Lulu  lost  a 
valued  friend,  which  the  family  were  then  mourn- 
ing for.  This  was  the  gallant  and  handsome  Cap- 
tain Charles  Canfield,  of  the  Second  United  States 
Cavalry. 

The  mention  of  his  name  brings  to  mind  a  little 
incident  which  occurred  a  little  while  before  he  was 
ordered  into  Virginia. 

When  General  Custer  Avas  in  Washington  the 
?aptain  and  himself  were  then  on  a  little  "  bender," 
as  they  called  it.  Charlie  was  the  possessor  of  a 
marvellously  white  horse,  which  was  called  "  Wide- 
awake," and  which  was  a  most  sagacious  animal. 
Wide-awake  was  like  his  master — he  was  accustomed 
to  his  glass  of  brandy;  and  this  day  in  particular 
he  seemed  to  know  that  he  ^vas  in  uncommon  com- 
pany, and  had  some  prodigious  feat  to  perform. 

Well,  the  first  thing  we  knew  was,  tliat  General 
Custer,  with  his  long  yelloAV  hair  floating  in  the 

breeze,  was  iimning  a  race  with  Captain  C up 

Pennsylvania  Avenue,  with  the  mounted  police  after 
them.  But  they  were  too  fleet  for  the  police,  and 
reached  their  place  of  destination,  amid  the  cheers 
of  the  multitude. 

Wide-awake  had  enough  brandy  that  du}-,  for 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  95 

eveiyl)ody  crowded  nrouiid  liini,  and  he  seemed  to 
understand  the  flattering  encomiums  hesto\ved  upon 
him.  He  arched  his  beautiful  white  neck  and 
neighed — as  much  as  to  thank  those  around.  But 
I  am  dio'i'essino^. 

I  said  Lulu  met  her  fate  in  a  Union  officer,  who 
called  at  the  house  to  bring  the  sad  news  of  the 
death  of  Captain  Canfield,  although  the  family  had 
heard  the  news  before. 

The  officer  in  question,  Captain  Stuart,  was  of 
medium  height,  elegantly  formed,  with  a  beautifully 
shaped  and  very  small  hand;  he  had  large,  full  blue 
eyes,  and  beautiful  rich  wavy  brown  hair,  and  a 
lovely  mustache,  slightly  curled  at  the  ends,  a  la. 
Van  Dyck.  When  he  smiled,  he  displayed  two  beau- 
tiful dimples,  which  completely  captivated  Lulu. 

Well,  that  was  how  Lulu  met  her  fate.  Now  let 
us  see  how  she  lost  her  skirt. 

The  acquaintance  began  in  June,  and  the  brave 
Captain  called  often  to  see  Miss  Lulu,  and  on  the 
fourth  of  July  he  solicited  her  company  to  witness 
the  fireworks,  and  they  sallied  forth  to  the  Presi- 
dent's, where  thousands  were  already  strolling  over 
the  grounds.  An  hour  or  two  was  spent  there, 
the  fircAVorks  were  over,  and  everybody  was  rushing 
towards  the  several  gates,  when  Lulu  and  the  Cap- 
tain said  they  would  take  a  short  cut,  and  thought 


96  HOME    SCENES 

they  could  see  tlieir  way  clear,  in  a  corner  where 
there  was  some  of  the  masonry  misplaced,  the 
Captain  leaped  over,  and  then  took  Lulu's  hand, 
who  gave  a  sj^ring,  and  he  caught  her  in  his  arms. 
But  what  a  dilemma  poor  Lulu  was  in  !  Her  hoop 
skirt  had  caught  in  something  when  she  jumped  oif 
the  wall,  and  she  had  to  let  it  drop  and  carry  it 
home  in  her  arms.  But  long  after  that  the  Captain 
said  he  remembered  the  night  when  Lulu  lost  her 
skirt,  but  caught  a  husband. 

However,  the}^  arrived  safely  at  home,  and  he 
continued  his  visits  until  the  next  May,  Avhen  they 
were  married.  For  as  he  afterwards  said,  when 
he  first  saw  her  he  made  up  his  mind  that  if 
she  would  have  him,  he  would  marry  hei".  And  as 
it  was  the  fir.st  time  in  his  life  that  he  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  that  effect,  it  would  have  been  a  pity 
for  the  little  rebel  to  have  said  no. 

On  the  next  morning,  which  was  Sunday  and 
the  loth  of  July,  General  Sickles  was  brought 
upon  a  litter  to  his  home  opposite  to  where  Lulu 
lived.  It  was  a  solemn  si^ht  to  see  the  bier,  covered 
with  white,. and  borne  by  eight  soldiers,  with  no 
sound  to  l)reak  the  stillness  but  the  heavy  tramp 
of  the  men.  It  was  only  eight  days  before  that  he 
left  Washington  with  his  regiment,  looking  gay  and 
handsome.     And  now  he  was  brought  ofE  the  field 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  97 

of  Gettysburg  in  a  helpless  and  perhaps  dying  con- 
dition ;  but  as  we  all  know,  through  untiring  efforts 
of  the  surgeons  in  charge  of  him,  and  the  faithful 
nursing,  he  recovered,  and  soon  left  the  city. 

Here  his  poor  wife  showed  her  contrition  by 
nursing  him  faithfully,  and  when  the  carriages 
were  at  the  door  on  the  eve  of  departure,  she  was 
brought  out  and  placed  in  one ;  but  oh  !  what  a 
change  in  the  once  beautiful  woman ! — she  was  so 
emaciated,  one  could  hardly  recognize  her. 
7 


CHAPTER  XV. 


In  1864  Lulu  and  the  Caj^taiu  were  married  iu 
tlie  same  cliurcli  wliere  we  first  saw  lier,  it  being 
then  used  as  a  hospital.  They  started  for  New 
York  Cit}',  where  they  arrived  iu  safety.  Lulu's 
first  impression  was  that  the  streets  were  so  narrow 
and  were  so  densely  crowded,  that  she  could  scarce- 
ly get  her  breath ;  but  as  she  was  soon  caught  in 
the  vortex  of  pleasure,  she  seemed  to  forget  the  in- 
convenience of  narrow  streets  entirely. 

One  day,  at  a  dinner  l^arty  given  in  honor  of  the 
Caj^tain's  marriage,^ — for  no  one  thought  that  he 

would  ever  marry — Captain  S introduced  his 

wife  as  his  rebel  troj)hy ;  but  little  Lulu  soon  turned 
the  tables  upon  him  by  saying,  that  it  was  she  who 
had  captured  a  live  Yankee.  So  the  laugh  was 
turned  upon  the  Captain,  who  took  the  joke  re- 
markaVdy  well  for  one  of  his  fiery  temper.  They 
soon  left  the  city  for  Long  Branch,  Avhere  they  re- 
mained for  some  time  enjoying  themselves  fiuely, 
having  met  many  friends  from  the  South,  among 
whom  we  recognize  Captain    Talmadge  and    his 


■  HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    KEBELLION.  99 

rebel  tropliy,  little  Nellie,  tliey  were  accompanied 
by  the  peerless  May  Lee  tlie  heiress. 

Among  some  new  arrivals  one  day,  there  came 
three  young,  beautiful  girls,  accompanied  by  an 
old  and  decrej^id  lady,  Avho,  as  they  approached 
the  hotel,  leaned  heavily  upon  the  arm  of  the 
youngest  of  the  ladies,  who  seemed  to  be  really 
solicitous  about  the  old  lady.  Of  course  this 
attracted  the  attention  of  all  around. 

When  they  were  domiciled  and  had  met  Lulu 
several  times,  the  parties  became  quite  intimate, 
the  youngest  girl,  "  Bella,"  becoming  very  much 
attached  to  Lulu. 

There  was,  of  course,  no  lack  of  beaux.  I  will 
only  speak  of  one  in  particular  :  he  was  a  ^vell-]Juilt 
man  of  perhaps  thirty-eight  or  forty  years  of  age ; 
he  was  not  in  the  strictest  sense  handsome,  but 
there  was  something  irresistible  about  him  when 
he  smiled.  Most  always  his  face  wore  a  melancholy 
expression,  but  ^vhen  one  could  interest  him  in 
conversation,  then,  and  only  then,  could  you  see 
that  it  was  the  l^rilliancy  of  the  mind  that  made 
him  handsome.  He  was  a  great  linguist,  and  also  a 
musician. 

After  the  arrival  of  the  young  ladies,  although, 
while  others  crowded  around  them,  he  would  stand 
aloof  with  his  arms  folded,  watching  them  suspi- 


100  HOME    SCE]S-ES 

ciously.  I  could  not  then  tell  wliy  he  watched 
them  so  closely.     But  time  will  tell. 

There  happened  to  be  in  the  party  a  young  girl 
of  herculean  frame  and  strength,  who  was  passion- 
ately fond  of  rowing.  She  was  in  her  element  when 
she  was  on  the  water,  and,  as  she  often  remarked 
to  her  eager  listeners,  there  was  nothing  so  fear- 
fully grand  as  when  tossed  upon  the  water  in  a 
tiny  shell  of  a  boat. 

This  girl  feared  nothing,  and  one  day  jiersuaded 
our  party  to  put  to  sea  in  a  bowl,  as  she  declared  she 
should.  "Well,  she  begged  an  old  pilot  to  carry  them 
through  the  surf,  who  consented  with  great  reluct- 
ance, for  he  declared  his  boat  would  not  livein  it. 

Yet  being  an  old  salt,  and  as  he  said  he  was  fond 
of  the  ladies,  he  watched  his  opportunity,  and  shot 
out  with  his  precious  freight.  After  they  got  out 
in  smooth  water  Elsie  took  the  oars,  and  soon  pulled 
out  to  sea,  when  a  loud  clap  of  thunder  showed 
them  their  folly  in  venturing  out  so  far.  The 
storm  soon  arose,  while  they  were  tossed  about  in 
the  tiny  shell. 

Crowds  gathered  on  shore  to  witness  the  tossing 
of  the  boat  upon  the  mad  waves,  but  who  could 
venture  out  to  the  rescue  ? — for  surely  the  little 
party  of  weak  women,Avith  the  old  man,  would  soon 
he  ingulfed  in  the  angry  waters. 


dukinct  the  rebellion.  101 

There  stood  Martiu  M ,  ^^•itll  bis  arms  folded 

across  Lis  cliest,  liis  eyes  fixed  intently  upon  the 
frail  boat.  He  was  aroused  by  Captain  Stuart 
clapping  him  upon  the  shoulder  with,  "  Martin,  will 
you  let  them  drown  without  an  effort  to  save 
them  ? " 

Martin  grasped  his  hand,  and  the  two  men  were 
pale  as  death.  As  he  said,  "  God  save  them  !  " 
they  were  at  this  moment  joined  by  Louis  Tal- 
maclge,  who,  learning  who  were  in  the  boat,  threw 
off  his  coat,  cried  out  for  a  rope  to  fasten  around 
his  waist.  This  seemed  to  break  the  stupor  that 
seemed  to  enthrall  them,  and  soon  ropes  were 
fastened  around  them,  and  they  plunged  into  the 
seething  flood  and  struck  out  manfully  to  the 
rescue. 

The  boat,  which  had  become  unmanageable,  rode 
upon  the  waves,  which  fortunately  seemed  to  be 
coming  inland ;  soon  the  gentlemen,  who  were  car- 
ried first  upon  one  wave,  then  down  with  another, 
arose  uj^on  the  same  wave  whereon  was  the  boat, 
when  they  grasped  it  quickly.  The  rope  was  let 
out,  and  they  managed  to  get  into  the  shell ;  then  a 
shout  arose  from  those  on  shore,  who  had  seen  all 
by  the  vivid  flashes  of  lightning.  The  rope  was 
drawn  in  by  ready  and  strong  hands,  and  our  gal- 
lant friends  and  the  frightened  ladies  reached  the 


102  HOME    SCENES   DURING   THE    REBELLION. 

shore  in  safety,  but  in  a  dilapidated  condition. 
The  Ladies  were  taken  to  the  hotel  by  those  who 
stood  waitino'  for  them,  and  the  heroes  were  sur- 
rounded  by  hosts  of  male  friends,  who  plied  them 
readily  with  hot  brandy,  and  wrapped  them  up  in 
blankets.  So  they  soon  recovered  from  their  salt- 
water hath. 

The  result  was  that  Martin  M was  re^varded 

with"  the  hand  of  "  Bella,"  whom  he  had  always 
loved,  and  Avhen  he  asked  her  to  become  Mrs. 
Martin,  she  demurely  said  that  she  owed  him  her 
life,  and  at  any  time  that  he  choosed'  to  claim  it, 
she  was  ready. 

After  this  fi'ight,  our  party  soon  took  their  de- 
parture. That  summer  there  were  several  narrow 
escapes  from  drowning,  but  I  did  not  hear  of  Init 
one  fatal  case  :  that  was  of  a  young  man  who  was 
taken  with  cramps,  and  before  assistance  could  reach 
him  he  sank  to  rise  no  more. 

On  the  following  December  there  was  a  grand 
wedding  at  Grace  Church.  All  the  elite  of  the  city 
were  present,  and  after  a  I'ound  of  pleasure  the 
happy  Martin  and  his  lovely  Bella  started  on  a 
tour  to  the  Old  Workl. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  SETTLED     DOWN" THE     SURRENDER     OF      LEE — THE 

ASSASSINATION    OF    LINCOLN." 

For  some  days  after  tlie  arrival  of  oiir  party  in 
Wasliingtou  we  iiad  Lulu  busy  arranging  her 
household.  The  house  was  in  a  fine  location  near 
the  .circle,  with  a  fine  large  garden  attached,  and 
Lulu  amused  herself  by  raising  chickens  and  ducks. 
Ever}^  visitor  had  to  be  sho^vn  this  wonderful 
family.  I  was  greatly  amused  one  evening.  Wlien 
we  came  near  the  house  we  saw  Cornelia  (a  wo- 
man as  black  as  charcoal)  standing  at  the  side  gate 
with  her  apron  gathered  up  in  her  hands,  which 
also  contained  a  slender  switch.  Directly  she  saw 
Lulu  her  face  brightened  up  with  a  smile. 

"  What's  that  you  are  holding  so  carefull}^,  Cor- 
nelia ? "  asked  Lulu. 

Cornelia  opened  her  apron,  and  there  nestled  to- 
gether a  tiny  keat  and  gosling,  which  Cornelia 
called  Miss  Lulu's  babies.  Those  two  were  constant 
companions,  much  to  the  delight  of  all  who  saw 
them,  and  especially  the  Captain,  who  would  sit 
for  hours  watching  them.     The  little  keat  with  its 


104  HOME    SCEjSTES 

pink  feet  would  jump  upon  tlie  back  of  tlie  green 
gosling,  wliicli  would  run  among  tlie  corn-stalks  or 
liide  in  tlie  long  grass  until  it  was  time  to  feed, 
when  they  would  come  up  with  the  other  fowls. 
But  alas  for  them !  One  day  they  ventured  out 
of  the  gate,  when  they  were  never  seen  afterward. 

Lulu's  house  was  open  to  all.  They  used  to  have 
grand  excursions  to  Mount  Vernon  and  the  sur- 
rounding counties,  and  all  who  were  invited  were 
pleased  to  accept  the  invitation,  for  well  they  knew 
that  they  would  have  everything  on  a  grand  scale. 

Well,  things  continued  so  until  April,  18(^5, 
when  the  news  spread  like  wildfire  that  General 
Robert  E.  Lee  had  surrendered,  and  the  result  was 
a  grand  illumination.  This  took  place  on  Holy 
Thursday. 

It  was  indeed  a  magnificent  affair.  The  dome 
of  the  Capitol  was  lighted  with  a  thousand  gas 
jets,  and  every  window  in  the  vast  structure  was 
illuminated.  Then  from  there  to  the  President's 
Mansion  was  one  flood  of  light.  There  were  the 
Treasuiy,  the  War  and  Interior  Departments,  all 
vying  with  each  other.  Every  public  building 
was  illuminated,  and  most  of  the  private  houses. 
Flags  were  suspended  across  the  avenues,  and  the 
streets  were  thronged  with  jDeople  eager  to  see 
the  grand  torchlight  procession,  which  passed  uji 


DUrjNG    THE    REBELLION.  105 

Pennsylvania  Avenue  to  Georgeto^^ai.  All  was 
life  and  bustle  tliat  night;  the  city  was  flooded 
in  light. 

But  alas  !  who  among  that  vast  multitude  could 
see  the  shadow  of  death  that  was  to  succeed  that 
glare  of  triumph  ? 

Thousands  were  ready  to  do  homage  to  him 
who  had  called  "  six  hundred  thousand  men"  from 
their  homes,  to  sacrifice  their  lives  upon  the  altar 
of  liberty,  and  who  was  so  soon  to  forfeit  his  own 
life. 

That  particular  Good  Friday  night  the  world 
has  cause  to  remember.  "Honest  Abe"  (as  the 
President  was  called)  had  no  inclination  to  go 
to  the  theatre,  but  Aunt  Polly,  as  Mrs.  Lincoln 
was  familiarly  called,  took  it  into  her  head  that 
he  must  go,  and  therefore  she  decked  herself  in 
gaudy  array,  and  off  to  the  theatre  dragged  the 
poor  unwilling  husl^aud.  She  had  no  idea  that 
she  would  have  to  pay  so  great  a  price  for  her 
vanity:  before  another  sun  her  husband  lay  a 
corpse.  Every  one  knows,  that  as  they  were 
laughing  and  chatting  in  their  box,  the  assassin 
entered,  and  the  fatal  shot  was  heard.  Booth  was 
seen  to  leap  from  the  l^ox,  and  in  his  descent  upon 
the  stage  his  spur  caught  in  the  American  flag 
(which  was  festooned  around  the  box)  and  tore 


106  HOME    SCEXE3 

out  seven  stars.  Likewise  on  tlie  first  Fourtli  of 
July  tbat  Lincoln  was  in  the  White  House,  after 
the  oration  was  delivered  in  front  of  the  house, 
while  hoisting  the  flag  a  strip  caught  it  and  tore 
seven  stars  out.     But  again  I  am  digressing. 

How  fatal  to  the  assassin  was  the  tearing  of 
those  seven  stars !  In  that  descent  he  sprained  his 
foot ;  had  it  not  been  for  that  accident  he  never 
would  have  been  captured. 

While  Booth  struck  the  blow  Avhich  was  to 
drape  the  Union  in  mourning,  Payne  was  at  his 
work  of  butchery  at  Secretary  Seward's,  for  which 
he  paid  the  forfeit:  his  young  life  was  yielded 
without  a  murmm*. 

Thus,  by  the  workings  of  a  monomaniac,  so 
many  innocent  persons  had  to  suffer.  That  noble- 
hearted  Christian,  Mrs.  Surratt,  died  an  ignomini- 
ous death — ah !  death  upon  the  gallows  for  a 
woman,  that  will  l)e  a  blot  upon  the  page  of  our 
country's  history  forever.  Where  are  those  who 
sat  in  judgment  upon  her.  Retribution  soon  fol- 
lowed. One  was  conscience-stricken,  and  fastened 
a  bag  of  sand  to  his  feet  and  sank  beneath  the 
quiet  waves.  Another  put  a  bullet  through  his 
brain,  and  fell  a  mangled  corpse.  And  yet  another, 
who  refused  an  audience  with  the  President  to 
Annie  Sui'ratt,  moaned  his  life  away ;  for,  said  he, 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  107 

"I  see  the  corpse  of  her  mother  hanging  from 
tlie  gibl)et  before  my  eyes  continually,  and  death 
is  far  ])referable  to  a  life  of  torment." 

It  was  currently  reported  that  the  President 
was  kept  drugged'  all  the  time,  for  fear  he  would 
pardon  Mrs.  Surratt.  Be  that  as  it  may,  we  wish 
to  believe  so. 

Well,  the  assassin  escaped  that  night  upon  a 
fleet  charger,  and  as  he  was  well  armed  he  feared 
nothing.  But  God's  ways  are  inscrutal)le.  Every 
one  knows  how  he  was  captured.  He  ^vas  truly 
a  martyr  to  his  country.  Although  Avoru  down 
by  suffering,  he  sold  ^not  his  life  cheaply.  He 
kept  'his  enemies  at  bay  for  a  long  time,  shouting 
at  them,  that  if  they  took  him  at  all,  they  should 
have  to  take  him  lifeless.  He  fought  like  a  tiger, 
until  the  fatal  shot  was  fired.  Then  he  yielded 
his  young  life  with  these  words :  "  I  die  for  my 
country."  His  remains  were  taken  from  the  barn 
before  it  was  consumed  by  fire ;  for  he  had  fired 
it  when  he  fell.  But  before  that  he  was  mag- 
nanimous enough  to  let  those  who  had  shared  his 
fate  escape :  but  alas  !  they  were  soon  captured 
and  brought  to  Washington,  where  the  heart  of 
Booth  was  taken  out  and  preserved  in  alcohol, 
also  the  hand  that  dealt  the  IjIow.  His  body 
(some  say)  was  taken  down  the  Potomac  at  mid- 


108  HOME    SCENES 

niglit  and  buried  under  its  waters.  Others  again 
said  it  was  put  under  tlie  slab  in  tlie  Museum, 
wliicli  was  formerly  Ford's  Theatre,  where  the 
fatal  shot  was  fired.  The  latter  must  have  been 
right,  for  not  long  since  the  remains  were  interred 
in  a  cemetery  in  Baltimore,  where  lies  his  illus- 
trious father. 

Eveiy  one  is  familiar  with  the  incarceration 
and  suffering  of  Doctor  Mudd,  who  for  setting  the 
limb  of  the  assassin  paid  the  penalty.  But  all 
have  also  read  of  his  heroic  and  humane  conduct 
towards  the  troops,  while  the  small-pox  was  rag- 
ing among  them.  Through  his  skill  thousands 
were  saved  from  death,  who  afterwards  sis^ned 
a  petition  for  his  release,  which  was  soon  after 
effected. 

Well,  the  night  of  the  assassination,  they  bore 
the  President  from  the  theatre  across  the  street, 
where  he  died  unconscious  early  on  Saturday  morn- 
ing, and  was  removed  to  the  Executive  Mansion, 
where  he  remained  in  state  for  some  days. 

I  certainly  think  that  Mrs.  Lincoln  was  instru- 
mental in  this  great  loss  to  the  nation ;  for  indeed 
I  think  had  old  Abe  lived  we  would  have  been 
better  treated  than  we  have  been  since,  for  he  was 
a  humane  man.  Although  I  bitterly  opi)osed  his 
politics,  I  would  rather  had  him  than  the  taci- 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  109 

turn,  obstinate  man  that  now  wears  tlie  iron  crown, 
who  takes  care  to  provide  for  liis  own  family,  not 
caring  one  fig  about  tlie  great  linman  family  that 
surrounds  him. 

While  I  ^vas  commiserating  the  sufEering  of  Mrs. 
Lincoln,  only  to  think  she  was  busy  gathering 
everything  together  pi'eparatory  to  leaving  the 
White  House.  But  let  us  throw  the  mantle  of 
chanty  over  the  poor  lone  woman,  for  indeed  she 
was  meanly  treated  by  those  sycophants  who 
fawned  and  flattered  her  while  in  her  exalted  po- 
sition. 


CHAPTER  XYII. 

"  THE    GEAND    REVIEW."      - 

Soon  after  tlie  assassination  came  tlie  grand  re- 
view of  the  whole  army,  which  lasted  three  days. 
Several  Union  officers  told  Lulu  that  they  would 
pass  her  house  on  their  way  across  the  river,  and  she 
must  be  sure  to  have  lier  windows  filled  with  the 
flowers  of  the  South — to  view 

"  Tlie  conquering  heroes  on  their  march." 

But  Lulu  declared  that  she  would  close  her 
house  as  tight  as  she  could  get  it. 

Sure  enough,  as  they  passed  the  shutters  were 
all  closed,  but  Lulu  was  peeping  through  them, 
for,  said  she,  "  I  love  to  look  at  soldiers,  but  I 
don't  want  the  Yankees  to  see  me.  Oh  my  !  I  am 
heartily  glad  the  war  is  over.  We  gave  them 
four  years'  trouble,  anyhow." 

The  house  was  so  situated  that  it  fronted  ])oth 
streets.  On  the  front  street  was  placed  upon  the 
carriage  step  a  large  tin  pan  of  water  and  cups 
setting  around;  so  when  the  soldiers  drew  near 
they  could  take  a  drink  and  fall  into  their  ranks 
in  a  minute. 


IIO^IE    SCENES    DURINCt    THE    KEBELLIOX.         Ill 

But  Lulu  was  busy  in  the  rear.  Upon  a  vacant 
lot  lay  the  poor  soldiers  Avho  liad  fallen  over- 
powered by  the  sun,  whicli  broiled  down  upon 
them.  Tlie  surgeons  tore  open  their  shirts,  and  the 
poor  fellows  panted  for  breath.  Lulu  sent  brandy 
and  vinegar  to  rub  them  with.  Some  again  were 
stretched  out  for  dead,  they  were  commanded  to 
halt,  and  threw  themselves  ilown  in  the  streets  in 
ever}-  direction. 

Lulu  told  a  great  strapping  negro  ^voman  to 
take  a  bucket  and  cup,  and  go  with  Cornelia  (whom 
we  have  seen  with  the  chickens),  through  the  ranks 
and  give  the  poor  soldiers  water. 

"  'Deed,  Miss  Lu,  I  ain't  gwine  to  go  out  in  dis 
hot  sun  just  for  dem  Yankee  soldiers  :  'deed  I  ain't," 
said  ]\[aiy. 

Lulu  turned  quickly  and  said,  "  Mary,  you  ought 
to  be  ashamed  of  yourself :  where  would  you  be  now 
if  it  were  not  for  those  men  ?  You  know  that  they 
have  left  homes  and  everything  dear  to  them,  to 
fight  for  your  freedom.  Now  go  immediately  and 
give  the  poor  fellows  water :  it  is  the  least  you  can 
do  for  your  benefactors." 

"  'Deed,  Miss  Lu,  dese  men  ain't  done  nuffin'  for 
me,  'cause  I'd  been  free  anyhow.  My  master  in- 
tended to  set  us  free,  he  did  hisself ;  dey  never  fit 
for  me  at  all.     I  didn't  ask  'em  to  leave  home: 


112  HOME    SCENES 

dey  gi-eat  deal  better  off  at  home  I  reckon ;  "  and 
Mary  tossed  up  her  woolly  head  and  walked  off. 

After  a  while  Lulu  prevailed  upon  the  haughty 
Mary  to  go  with  Cornelia,  who  was  willing  to  do 
anything  she  could  for  the  soldiers.  The  soldiers 
received  the  bread  and  butter  and  water  Avith  grati- 
tude, the  people  of  Washington  had  their  hands 
full  attending  to  their  wants  for  three  days. 

As  the  regiment  was  about  to  move,  Lulu  sa^v  a 
surgeon  touch  one  of  tlie  fallen  soldiers  with  his 
foot,  and  not  being  able  to  rise,  the  poor  fellow 
begged  to  be  carried  to  an  ambulance  (which  was 
full  of  officers  already),  wlien  the  surgeon  brutally 
told  him  tliat  if  he  couJdn't  walk  he  might  stay 
there  for  what  he  cared ;  and  was  walking  away  when 
Lulu  called  to  him,  and  asked  him  did  not  he  feel 
ashamed  to  treat  one  of  his  men  in  that  manner : 
and  she  called  two  soldiers  and  told  them  to  carry 
the  man  to  the  ambulance.  The  soldier  said  it  was 
full  of  officers  who  felt  weak  from  marching. 
"  Well,"  said  Lulu,  "  pack  him  in  with  the  rest :  if 
he  dies  let  him  die  with  his  comrades — not  alone 
upon  the  hard  ground,  with  no  one  to  close  his  eyes. 
It  would  be  a  pity  that  one  so  young  and  handsome 
should  survive  all  the  hard  %hts  to  die  alone.  I 
know  that  he  is  some  one's  pet,  so  do  all  you  can 
to  send  him  back  to  the  loved  ones  at  home." 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  113 

Tlie  soldier  looked  liis  gratitude,  and  faintly- 
pressed  her  hand.  The  surgeon,  who  seemed  heartily 
ashamed  of  his  brutal  treatment,  helped  to  raise  the 
poor  man,  and  he  was  crowded  into  the  ambulance. 
The  surgeon  touched  his  cap,  and  they  drove  slowly 
off. 

The  next  day  the  same  scenes  had  to  be  enacted 
over. 

As  a  certain  regiment  was  passing,  I  was  greatly 
amused  to  see  a  soldier  leading  a  mule  laden  heavily 
with  a  little  of  everything.  Tied  to  the  saddle  was 
a  'possum  and  a  coon,  a  straw  broom  and  candle- 
stick, and  over  all  was  seated  as  ugly  an  old  negro 
as  I  ever  saw,  with  an  owl  perched  upon  his  shoul- 
der, and  an  old  coon-skin  cap  upon  his  head.  He 
was  grinning  from  ear  to  ear. 

As  the  mule  passed  the  crowd  shouted  and 
hooted  at  the  old  negro,  who  enjoyed  the  sport  huge- 
ly. He  yelled  out :  "  Yah !  yah  !  dis  nigger  am  free 
now;  I'se  good  as  any  man.  I  is  gwine  to  jine  de 
army.  Who  wouldn't  be  a  sojer?  but  I'se  mighty 
sorry  Massa  Lincum  ain't  here  to  see  dis  great 
jubilee." 

"Oh!  you  just  shut  u]?,"  said  Mary,  "and  git 
down  oif  dat  mule.  I  think  it's  got  enufE  to  bar 
widout  you,  you  ugly  ole  nigger.  Do  you  think 
I'se  gwine  to  hand  you  a  drink  of  water  ? — 'Uot  if 


114       HOME    SCENES    DUKIXG   THE    EEBELLION. 

dis  chile  knows  herself.  I'd  see  you  choking  first.  I 
say,  git  down,  ole  coon  ;  you're  just  as  able  to  walk 
as  dese  here  soldiers." 

The  old  negro  laughed  long  and  loud. 

"  Yah !  yah !  yah  !  Now  look  here,  ole  gall ;  don't 
go  putting  on  airs  wid  me ;  do  you  know  whar  I  cum 
from  ?  I  don't  'long  to  no  poor  white  herring,  I 
don't.  I  come  from  an  old  Mississippi  arusticrat  I 
did." 

At  this  declaration,  ^lary,  out  of  all  patience, 
yelled  out: 

"  Go  'long  wid  you,  nigger :  you  ain't  nuffin  but 
an  old  countryband  nohow." 

So  the  old  negro  jogged  along  on  his  mule  amid 
roars  of  laughter,  and  left  the  indignant  Mary 
standing  on  the  curbstone  gazing  after  him.  She 
tossed  up  her  head,  at  the  same  time  tried  to  turn 
up  her  nose,  but  that  being  already  turned  up,  she 
could  not  succeed.  She  said,  "  Come  'long,  Cornelia  : 
don't  let's  have  no  more  talk  wid  this  unmannered- 
ly  set." 

And  they  both  went  into  the  house,  and  the  rest 
of  the  regiment  passed  on.  The  grand  review  was 
over,  and  none  but  stragglers  remained  in  the  city 
of  Washinsfton. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"  THE    WEDDING    PAETY THE    SURPRISE." 

We  must  now  return  to  our  friends  in  Ne^ 
Orleans. 

We  find  the  grand  old  mansion  all  in  confusion, 
for  tliis  is  our  imperious  May  Lee's  wedding  morn. 
Tlie  room  where  we  find  our  three  old  acquaintances. 
Nellie,  which  is  Mrs.  Louis  Talmadge ;  and  her 
S2:)rightly  little  "  Lee,"  in  whom  his  father  took 
great  delight,  in  having  him  pull  the  comb  out  of 
Nellie's  head,  so  that  her  golden  hair  might  fall 
over  her  shoulders  in  disorder,  and  then  the  little 
fellow,  who  was  standing  on  a  chair  behind  her, 
held  by  his  father,  would  j)eep  around  in  her  face 
and  receive  a  dozen  kisses  for  his  punishment. 

Near  Nellie  sat  the  bride  elect,  the  beautiful 
May.  Her  hands  were  lying  listless  upon  her  lap, 
her  ]:»lack  hair  caught  up  with  a  large  comb,  and 
her  eyes  turned  wistfully  towards  the  door.  Pres- 
ently a  servant  entered  and  handed  May  a  large 
box  and  a  note.  May  took  the  box,  and  on  exam- 
ining it,  found  it  to  contain  a  most  elegant  set  of 
pearls,  a  present  from  Ilal23h.     May  laid  the  box 


116  HOME    SCEA^ES 

aside  as  lier  maid  entered  to  dress  lier  for  her  bri- 
dal, under  whose  skilful  hand  she  was  completely 
metamoi'phosed. 

The  guests  soon  arrived,  the  streets  were  thronged 
with  the  most  elegant  equipages,  and  Ealph  looked 
really  elegant  and  supremely  happy  as  he  came  to 
the  door  to  receive  his  bride,  A  l^urst  of  admira- 
tion escaped  his  lips  as  he  gazed  upon  May,  who 
stood  in  the  centre  of  the  room  with  downcast  eyes, 
and  covered  with  blushes,  which  contrasted  beauti- 
fully with  her  white  drapery ;  he  noticed  quickly 
that  she  wore  his  present  of  pearls,  and  his  great 
heart  gave  a  bound  of  delight  as  he  linked  her  hand 
in  his  arm  and  walked  through  the  hall,  then  to  the 
carriage,  wherein  he  placed  his  bride  and  first 
groomsman,  and  seating  himself  and  first  bridesmaid 
in  another,  they  whirled  away  to  the  church,  which 
was  thronged  with  sjiectators  eager  to  see  the  hand- 
some couple  enter. 

As  the  bridal  party  approached  the  altar,  a  mur- 
mur of  admiration  was  heard  all  over  the  church. 
Ralph's  fame  as  a  Confederate  soldier  had  preceded 
him,  and  all  were  anxious  to  gaze  upon  the  hero. 
Also  May's  beauty  was  talked  of  far  and  wide ; 
therefore,  those  who  had  never  seen  eithei*  filled  the 
church,  to  the  detriment  of  invited  guests,  who 
could  scarcely  get  in  at  all. 


DURING   THE    EEBELLION.  117 


As  the  bridal  party  entered  tlie  cliurcli,  Mr.  B- 


the  organist,  performed  a  grand  wedding  marcli. 
Soon  the  solemn  ceremony  was  over,  the  minister 
who  had  baptized  each  of  them  pronounced  them 
man  and  wife,  when,  to  the  surprise  of  every  one 
present,  a  United  States  officer  with  a  lady  closely 
veiled,  and  dressed  in  silver  gray,  approached  the 
altar,  ^vhen  the  minister  performed  the  same  cere- 
mony for  them,  before  the  astonishment  was  over. 

After  receiving  the  blessing  of  T)r.  K ,  they 

turned  their  faces  towards  the  audience,  when  the 
new-made  bride  and  groom  were  the  first  to  con- 
gi'atulate  them.  So  the  spell  was  broken,  and 
fi'iends  of  both  parties  congratulated  them,  and  as 
the  organ  pealed  forth  its  cheering  notes,  the  bridal 
parties  left  the  church,  and  after  a  grand  recej)tion 
at  home,  Ralj^h  and  his  j^eerless  bride  started  on  a 
tour  to  Europe. 

And  I  must  now  tell  you  who  was  the  mysteri- 
ous bride — it  was  none  other  but  Marie  Mortimer, 
the  haughty  beauty,  and  sister  to  the  gallant  Fred 
Mortimer,  the  hero  of  many  battles,  and  the  inde- 
pendent Southern  gentleman  who  married  his  first 
love,  "  a  Yankee  governess."  His  words  to  his  sister 
at  parting  had  come  true,  for  through  Nellie  she 
became  acquainted  with  the  noble-hearted  Yankee 
surgeon,  Dr.  Henry,  Louis'  friend;  and,  as  he  said 


118        HOME    SCEN'ES    DURING   THE    EEBELLIOK 

he  would  set  his  cap  for  a  rehuel^  he  set  it  od  the 
right  side,  and  soon  won  by  his  gentle  and  manly 
ways  the  proudest  and  loveliest  of  our  Southern 
belles.  When  they  left  the  chui'ch  they  started 
for  New  York,  the  home  of  the  doctor,  where  they 
were  received  with  a  hearty  welcome. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

"  NEW  year's  call." 

Nothing  of  importance  transpired  until  1807. 
The  sun  was  resplendent  in  a  blaze  of  light  as  lie 
mounted  his  chariot  of  clouds,  and  seemed  to  smile 
benignantly  upon  the  eartli,  which  was  clothed  in 
pure  white,  as  a  bride  on  the  eve  of  marriage,  wait- 
ing to  receive  the  first  kiss.  The  trees  were  borne 
do^vn  with  the  weight  of  icicles,  which  seemed  to 
be  spangled  over  with  gems,  so  brightly  shone  the 
sun  upon  them.  Everywhere  was  heard  the  meriy 
jingle  of  sleigh-bells,  and  as  the  snorting  horses 
plunged  through  the  deep  snow,  they  cariied  their 
precious  freight  in  all  directions. 

We  must  now  take  a  peep  at  the  Executive 
Mansion. 

In  the  centre  of  the  blue  room  stands  President 
Johnson,  accompanied  by  his  two  accomplished 
daughters,  Mrs.  Patterson  and  Mrs.  Stover,  who 
with  their  usual  urbanity  received  their  guests  as 
they  are  presented.  First  came  all  the  foreign 
ambassadors,  resplendent  in  their  court  dress,  eager 
to  pay  their  respects  to  the  Chief  of  this  once  great 


120  HOME    SCENES 

nation.  Then  came  the  officers  of  tlie  army  and 
navy,  in  their  elegant  uniforms  of  oui'  own  proud 
nation,  many  of  whom  were  accompanied  by 
their  ladies  in  full  dress,  as  were  also  the  foreign 
ministers,  whose  ladies  appeared  in  full  coiu't  cos- 
tumes. 

At  twelve  o'clock  precisely  the  great  doors  were 
thrown  open  to  the  public,  when  they  poured  in  a 
continual  stream  until  two  o'clock,  when  it  is 
customary  to  close  the  doors.  Then  from  that 
hour  until  late  in  the  evening  they  are  visiting  all 
open  houses ;  people  who  have  never  seen  the  host 
before  are  welcomed  on  that  day.  A  sumjituous 
feast  is  spread  in  many  houses,  and  all  are  wel- 
come to  partake. 

I  must  carry  you  back  fi'om  this  court  of  splendor 
to  a  neat  private  residence,  the  surroundings  of 
which  clearly  denote  refinement  and  comfoi't.  In 
the  elegantly  furnished  parlor  stands  a  gentleman 
in  citizen's  di'ess,  apparently  about  thirty-five  years 
of  age ;  his  merry  blue  eyes  twinkled  as  he  seemed 
to  become  interested  at  something  that  Avas  said. 
He  Avelcomed  a  group  of  army  officers  in  a  deep 
manly  voice,  as  he  grasped  each  friendly  hand. 
At  his  right  stood  our  little  friend  Lulu,  with  two 
lady  friends  ^vlio  were  helping  her  receive. 

The  army  and  navy  were  well  represented,  with 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  121 

a  goodly  sprinkling  of  foreigners,  whom  we  have 
before  seen,  accompanied  with  their  courtly  ladies, 
who  were  eager  to  pay  their  respects  to  this  un- 
ostentatious hero  of  many  a  hard-fought  battle. 
Alas  !  how  many  thought  that  this  would  l^e  the 
last  time  they  would  hear  his  voice  in  hearty  tones 
bidding  them  welcome  ? 

As  all  the  fashionables  left,  only  a  few  intimate 
friends  remained.  Several  marine  officers  ap- 
proached, they  drank  his  health,  when  the  captain 
raised  his  glass,  and  in  a  clear  voice  said,  "  Here's 
to  the  health  of  the  salt-water  police,"  which  raised 
a  great  laugh.  The  marine  officers  thought  it  the 
best  toast  of  the  day,  when  one  of  his  "salt- 
water "  friends  shouted  out,  "  Gentlemen,  we  are  in- 
sulted ;  let  us  draw ;  "  and  he  approached  Captain 

S and    said,    "  Come,    sir,    defend   yourself — 

draw."  The  Captain  lifted  his  glass,  holding  it  at 
arm's  length,  said :  "  Gentlemen,  I  have  drawn  my 
sword  for  the  last  time  :  strike.'' 

The  officers  immediately  sheathed  their  swords, 
and  after  many  little  pleasantries,  took  an  affection- 
ate leave,  expressing  their  satisfaction  at  passing 
so  pleasant  a  time  with  this  unostentatious  soldier. 

Little  did  they  think  that  would  be  their  last 
meeting  on  earth.  Soon  the  doors  were  closed, 
only  a  few  friends  remaining  to  particij)ate  in  the 


122         HOME    SCEN-ES    DURING    THE    REBELLION. 

evening  festivities,  wliicli  wound  up  in  a  delight- 
ful moonliofht  sleio'li-ride. 

*'  The  moon  on  the  breast  of  the  new-fallen  Sinow 
Gave  a  lustre  of  mid-day  to  objects  below." 

As  the  merry  parties  entered  the  sleighs,  the 
gentlemen  wrapj)ed  them  snugly  up  in  the  robes, 
the  horses  gave  a  plunge,  and  away 

"  They  all  flew  like  the  down  of  a  thistle," 

and  amid  pleasm*e  ended  the  New  Year's  day  of 
1867.  Upon  that  day  the  sun  of  prosperity  shone 
brightly.     But  how  about  1868? 


CHAPTER  XX. 

DEATH    OF    CAPTAIISr    STUART LOSS    OF 


A  SHORT  time  after  tlie  scenes  in  the  j^receding 
chapter,  Captain  Stuart  left  Washington  City  for 
Texas. 

That  was  the  first  separation  Lulu  had  since  her 
marriage,  three  years  previous.  The  little  wife 
bore  up  bravely.  The  house  was  full  of  company 
as  usual  as  the  carriage  drove  up  to  the  door  and 
the  hurried  farewells  were  uttered,  and  the  gal- 
lant Captain  stood  with  one  foot  upon  the  car- 
riage step,  the  other  on  the  pavement,  turned 
quickly,  lifted  his  hat  and  threw  a  kiss  to  Lulu, 
and  with  a  few  friends  he  was  hurried  off  to  the 
depot. 

Alas  !  that  was  the  last  his  friends  ever  saw  of 
him.  Nothing  of  interest  transpired  in  the  eight 
months  that  intervened.  Lulu  lived  in  apparent 
seclusion  with  her  mother  and  little  nephew. 

In  September  follo\ving,  Lulu  sold  out  her 
house,  left  Washington,  and  was  to  meet  her 
husband  in  New  Orleans;   and  about  the   same 


124  HOME    SCENES 

time  Captain  Stuart  left  Brazos  cle  Santiago  for 
New  Orleans,  there  to  meet  his  wife.  When  out 
in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  they  were  overtaken  by  the 
equinoctial  storm,  and  the  vessel  sunk. 

The  Captain  had  run  his  vessel  in  the  Gulf  for 
thirty  years,  and  did  not  apprehend  any  danger. 
But  the  old  man  found  a  watery  grave  Avith  the 
rest. 

This  was  the  first  real  sorrow  poor  Lulu  ever 
felt ;  for  losing  slaves,  home  and  friends  was  light 
compared  with  this. 

Lulu  was  in  New  York  City  when  this  blow 
fell.  She  was  waiting  patiently  for  a  letter  from 
her  husband,  telling  her  what  to  do  and  when 
to  start.  But,  as  she  used  to  say  in  her  delirium, 
it  never,  never  came.  For  three  weeks  she  was 
kept  in  terrible  suspense,  till  the  final  dispatch 
from  the  Department  at  Washington  told  her  it 
would  be  useless  to  hope;  then  Nature  gave  way, 
and  Lulu  was  ill  from  brain-fever.  Being  young, 
with  a  fine  constitution,  she  conquered. 

Some  days  after  she  became  convalescent  she 
started  for  Washington,  which  she  now  considered 
her  home.  But  a  few  evenings  before  she  left, 
while  with  her  mother-in-law,  she  saw  her  husl^and 
lying  on  the  bed  ;  she  neither  screamed  nor  fainted, 
but  tried  to  get  a  better  look  at  him,  but  the  shadow 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  125 

was  gone.  Then  she  said,  "  Mother,  Harry  is 
dead."  The  old  lady  asked  her  why  was  she  so 
certain,  and  she  replied  that  she  had  seen  him,  and 
was  now  satisfied  that  she  would  never  see  him 
again  alive. 

So  she  arose  the  next  morning,  had  her  mourn- 
ing suit  made,  and  in  a  few  days  the  little  widow 
left  the  gi'eat  city,  and  arrived  in  Washington  that 
night,  all  alone. 

Here  are  the  verses  which  Lulu  composed  upon 
the  loss  of  the  vessel: 

"  'Mid  thunder's  loud  crash,  in  the  wrathful  sky, 

And  red  lightning's  gleam,  as  the  seas,  mountain  high, 

Rose  in  terrible  grandeur,  in  its  awful  unrest, 

As  'twould  fain  shake  some  load  from  its  throbbing  breast. 

"  The  brave  captain  cried, '  There's  no  hope  of  help  now  : 
Let  us  die  like  true  men,  to  our  fate  meekly  bow, 
Praying  our  sins  may  all  be  forgiven, 
That  our  souls  may  be  reunited  in  heaven." 

"  Another  fierce  shock,  then  'mid  appalling  gloom, 
That  heroic  band  awaited  their  doom. 
Now  each  manly  heart  has  at  length  found  rest, 
And  the  sea  seems  cleared  of  its  load  on  its  breast. 

"  No  marble  momiment  for  them  marks  their  graves  : 
They  lie  fathoms  deep,  'neath  the  treacherous  waves. 
The  sea,  as  though  for  them  she  yet  grieves, 
A  shroud  of  sea-weed  continually  weaves. 


126  HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION. 

"  As  the  shining  waves  go  rippling  along, 
They  seem  to  be  singing  this  doleful  song  : 
'  I  cause  the  loved  ones  of  earth  to  part, 
To  rock  them  to  sleep  on  my  cold,  cold  heart. 

"  '  The  aged  mother,  and  the  loving  young  wife, 
From  their  loved  one  have  parted  forever  in  life. 
But  remember,  ye  mourners  that  hold  me  in  dread, 
That  at  the  last  day  I  must  give  up  my  dead. ' 

*'  Do  you  wonder  now,  why  I  tremble  so. 
As  though  to  each  wave,  I'm  murmuring  low  ? 
Smooth  out  your  ruffles,  and  put  by  that  frown. 
We  must  hide  the  place  where  the  vessel  went  down." 

Alas  !  no  marble  monument  marks  the  hero's 
grave.  Poor  Lulu  had  not  now  that  strong  arm 
to  lean  upon  ;  she  felt  her  loss  keenly.  But  Lulu 
was  a  true  woman,  and  when  she  was  asked  hc^w 
she  could  bear  up  so  bravely,  she  answered  :  "  I  be- 
lieve I  will  have  to  go  through  a  fiery  ordeal,  and 
surely  the  Hand  that  afflicts  can  heal  my  wounds. 
Maybe  some  time  he  may  come  back ;  the  vessel  may 
have  been  cast  upon  some  lonely  shore,  and  in  years 
to  come  he  may  return  like  many  others." 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


Captain  Stuart  came  to  this  country  when  lie 
was  only  eleven  years  of  age.  Even  in  liis  childhood 
he  was  very  daring,  not  knowing  the  meaning  of 
the  word  fear.  When  about  fifteen  years  of  age, 
the  Mexican  war  broke  out,  he  was  fired  with 
enthusiasm,  and  like  many  others  ran  away  from 
home,  enlisted,  and  went  off  as  a  drummer  boy ;  but 
he  could  not  stand  beating  a  drum  when  he  saw 
fighting  going  on.  As  he  said,  there  was  no  music 
to  his  ear  sweeter  than  the  whizzino-  of  bullets  and 

o 

the  bursting  of  shells. 

So  he  threw  his  drum  aside  and  shouldered  a 
musket,  and  before  the  close  of  the  war,  he  did  some 
"  tall  fighting,"  as  the  soldiers  used  to  say  during 
our  late  I'ebellion. 

Well,  it  so  happened  that  he  was  sent  out  on  a 
scouting  expedition  under  a  sergeant  who  became 
very  abusive  to  the  men,  and  even  went  so  far  as 
to  buck  and  gag  one  of  them. 

Young  Stuart  being  a  gi-eat  favorite  with  the 
men,  and  also  a  very  athletic  fellow,  became  enraged 


128  HOME    SCENES 

and  soon  overpowered  tlie  sergeant,  and  when  tliey 
returned  to  camp  carried  liis  prisoner  with  him. 

General  Scott  soon  became  cognizant  of  this 
daring  exploit,  and  immediately  gave  him  a  position 
near  himself;  but  young  Stuart  showed  unmis- 
takable signs  of  uneasiness,  and  begged  to  be  re- 
lieved, telling  the  General  frankly  that  he  thought 
his  place  was  in  the  field,  and  forthwith  General 
Scott  gave  him  a  commission  as  lieutenant  in  the 
regular  infantry. 

From  that  time  until  the  close  of  the  war  he  par- 
ticipated in  many  battles,  and  at  the  battle  of  Cha- 
pultepec  he  bore  the  colors  of  his  regiment  off  the 
field ;  the  color-bearer  was  shot  down  by  his  side. 

Young  as  he  was,  his  name  had  become  a  provei'b. 
Many  older  men  were  only  too  glad  to  follow  where 
he  would  lead.  His  mother  now  shows  his  silver 
medal  Avith  pride  (of  which  but  a  few  were  dis- 
tril^uted),  upon  which  every  battle  in  which  he  par- 
ticipated was  inscribed  ;  also  a  magnificent  full-jewel 
Lilted  sword,  which  was  presented  ])y  his  company. 

After  the  Mexican  war  he  was  with  General 
Lopez  in  the  halls  of  the  Montezuraas.  Then  after 
that  he  became  too  restless  to  settle  down  to  a  sed- 
entary life,  and  joined  Walker  in  his  ex2:)edition 
to  Nicaraorua,  was  with  the  General  when  under 
sentence  of  death ;  but  by  some  daring  exploit  he 


DURIXG   THE    IIEBELLION.  120 

escaped  and  went  to  California,  and  by  liis  indomi- 
table energy  he  amassed  a  large  fortune ;  which  by 
the  aid  of  many  friends  he  soon  got  through  with, 
but  set  out  again  and  soon  made  anothei-. 

He  remained  in  California  until  the  breakius;  out 
of  the  rebellion,  when  he  made  his  way  to  New 
York,  and  raised  a  company  and  joined  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  lie  participated  in  many 
a  hard-fought  battle.  His  name  there  soon  became 
a  proverb;  he  was  always  at  his  post;  he  knew 
no  fear  in  any  danger,  and  his  men  ^vould  follow 
him  anywhere,  for  he  was  ahvays  to  l^e  relied 
upon. 

At  one  of  the  seven  days'  battles  at  Fair  Oaks 
the  color-bearer  was  shot  down,  ^vhen  he  rushed 
forward,  caught  up  the  colors,  and  fought  nobly 
through  and  bore  them  in  triumph  off  the  field. 

At  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville,  where  his 
brave  leader,  the  gallant  Phil  Kearney,  fell,  he 
was  very  sick  at  that  time,  and  nearly  blind,  but 
could  not  contain  himself  any  longer ;  so  he  mounted 
his  charger,  was  led  on  the  field,  and  fought  with 
great  bravery.  When  the  fight  was  over,  he  was 
taken  from  the  field  totall}^  blind,  was  then  sent  to 
the  old  hospital  on  Broadway  in  New  York  City, 
where  he  remained  many  weeks,  part  of  the  time 
placed  bet\veen  two  planks,  so  the  sui'geons  would 
9 


130  HOME    SCENES 

be  able  to  extract  the  balls  that  had  been  imbed- 
ded in  his  frame  since  the  Mexican  and  Nicaragua 
wars. 

While  there  an  amusing  incident  occurred.  The 
surgeon  in  charge  of  the  hosj^ital  gave  orders  that 
everything  should  be  kept  very  quiet,  and  no  one 
admitted  to  his  room.  The  Captain  was  lying  very 
still,  being  completely  exhausted  from  the  recent 
operation,  when  some  one  whispered  that  his 
sister  was  at  the  gate  and  the  sentinel  would  not 
admit  her.  Before  any  one  could  j)re\^ent  it,  he 
rushed  past  them  and  ran  into  the  yard,  and  pom- 
melled the  guard  dreadfully,  until  the  poor  man 
shouted  for  help. 

From  that  time  he  became  convalescent,  although 
X  believe  if  it  had  not  been  for  this  violent  outl^urst 
of  temper  he  would  have  died  from  sheer  exhaus- 
tion. He  always  had  his  own  way  after  that,  for 
the  balls  were  extracted  and  his  eyesight  perfectly 
restored. 

After  his  troubles  he  rejoined  his  corps,  and 
some  time  elasped  when  he  wound  up  his  military 
career  by  capturing  "  little  Lulu."  Kothing  of  note 
transpired  during  their  married  life,  exce]:)t  the 
little  home  scenes  that  I  represented  in  a  former 
chapter,  when  he  left  on  a  Government  mission 
to  Texas,  and  in  coming  to  New  Orleans  was  over- 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  131 

taken  by  the  equinoctial  storm,  and  the  vessel  Avent 
down  with  all  on  board. 

Thus  after  many  vicissitudes  in  his  short  life  (for 
the  Captain  was  only  thirty-five  years  of  age)  he 
found  a  watery  grave,  although  his  monument 
looms  up  in  Greenwood  Cemetery.-  lie  sleeps  as 
quietly  under  the  waves  of  the  Gulf  as  he  would 
under  the  tall  shaft  of  marble. 

"  So  it  is  ever  with  life's  fitful  fever." 

The  following  lines  were  composed  l>y  Lulu 
after  his  departure  from  Washington : — 

"to    my    absent    HUSBAND. 

"  At  silent  eve  I  miss  thee  most, 
When  night  draws  out  her  shining  host ; 
No  kindred  spirit  near  me  hies 
To  watch  the  wonder  of  the  skies, 

"  No  husband's  arm  around  me  thrown, 
Nor  manly  breast  to  lean  upon, 
But  ever  thinking  of  the  bliss 
Of  love's  last  thrilling  lingering  kiss. 

"  Oh !  would  I  were  a  bird,  I\l  fly 
Imprisoned  in  thine  arms  to  lie. 
And  love's  impassioned  words  to  hear 
From  lips  that  are  to  me  so  dear. 


132         HOME    SCE2s"ES    DURING    THE    REBELLION. 

"  Though  stern  fate  the  material  part, 
Yet  soul  to  soul,  and  heart  to  heart. 
Cries  out  in  ecstasy  of  bliss, 

'  Earth  cannot  bind  such  love  as  this.'  " 

Alas  !  little  did  she  think  that  she  had  seen  her 
husband  for  the  last  time  in  this  life,  when  she 
wrote  those  simple  lines,  expressing  her  thoughts, 
as  she  sat  watching  the  clouds  as  they  were  chasing 
each  other  over  the  blue  vault  of  heaven,  some- 
times forming  into  grand  battle  scenes,  then  again 
into  hunting  scenes,  then  again  into  naval  scenes. 
All  of  us  have  at  some  time  watched  the  wonders 
of  the  skies.  It  seems  as  though  at  eventide 
the  hapj^y  couj^le  would  sit  for  hours  watching, 
and  he  would  always  love  to  hear  her  tell  what 
they  formed,  and  laugh  heartily  at  her  wild  ideas, 
as  he  called  them. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

"lulu's  first  effort  to  make  a  living." 

After  tlie  news  of  tlie  Captain's  deatli  was  con- 
firmed, and  Lulu  l^ecame  convalescent,  she  tliouo-ht 
she  ^vould  try  former  friends  of  her  husband's,  and 
with  some  help  she  W(nild  open  a  boarding-house. 

AVell,  accordingly  she  hastened  to  Washington 
City,  and  called  upon  her  husband's  physician,  w^ho 
for  four  years  had  him  constantly  under  medical 
treatment  (or  rather  salary) j  and  not  only  that, 
but  knowing  his  generous  disposition  ^vould  Ijorrow 
money  any  time  he  wanted  it.  So  Lulu  thought 
she  would  make  application  to  him  to  go  her  secui-- 
ity  in  renting  a  house,  or  for  furniture.  She  did 
so,  and  he  told  her  that  Re  had  a  very  large  family 
to  support,  and  could  not  do  it ;  but  if  she  ^vould 
go  to  Dr.  K — d — 11,  where  her  husl)and  had  paid 
enormous  bills  for  medicine  for  years,  and  if  he 
would  do  anything  for  her,  that  he  would  join  him. 

Well,  poor  Lulu  called  at  the  drug-store  on 
Pennsylvania  Avenue.  Dr.  K — d — 11,  by  the  way, 
is    a   very  rich    man.      Also    the    physician ^    Dr. 


134  HOME    SCENES 

M r,  who  lias  a  very  fiue  residence  near  Wil- 

larcFs  Hotel. 

When  Lulu  called  at  tlie  drug-store  of  Dr. 
K — d — 11,  and  laid  her  case  before  that  benevolent 
gentleman,  he  demurred  for  some  time,  and  finally 
told  the  widow  of  him  who  had  spent  hundreds  of 
dollars  with  him,  that  he  could  not  go  any  one's 
security;  that  she  was  too  young  to  take  such  a 
responsibility  upon  herself,  and  in  the  end  it 
would  be  a  failure,  and  he  was  too  poor  to  ad- 
vance her  a  loan. 

Lulu,  almost  heart-broken,  went  back  to  relate 
all  that  had  occurred  to  Dr.  M r,  when  that  gen- 
tleman, witliout  the  least  pity  for  the  unfortunate 
widow,  told  her  in  plain,  cold  English,  that  if  it  was 
only  ten  dollars  that  she  wanted  he  could  not  raise 
it — ^that  it  took  every  cent  to  support  his  family. 

Lulu  turned  away,  her  voice  choked  with  the 
rising  tears  that  she  tried  in  vain  to  suppress ;  but 
when  she  could  get  utterance,  she  told  him  that 
l>efore  she  \vould  ask  him  or  Dr.  K — d — 11  for  a 
crust  of  liiead,  she  would  fall  exhausted  in  the 
street;  that  she  well  knew  both  were  speaking 
falsely,  and  that  she  was  sorry  that  such  men  were 
called  Southerners ;  and  that  both  of  them  had 
made  enough  out  of  the  Captain  to  put  her  into  a 
comfortable  position,  where  she  could  soon  refund 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  185 

the  amoimt.  But  tliey  were  obdurate,  and  Lulu 
never  saw  them  afterwards,  nor  does  she  ever 
want  to  see  them. 

I  only  relate  this  as  one,  and  the  first  instance. 
The  second  was  in  this  wise :  Lulu  applied  to  a  man 
for  the  loan  of  a  small  amount  of  money.  She 
thought  she  certainly  would  get  it,  because  her 
husl)and  had  paid  thi-ee  thousand  dollars  for  the 
good-will  of  the  place  in  which  he  was  making  his 
living,  and  she  knew  very  well  that  he  had  for- 
merly received  two  thousand  dollars  from  her  hus- 
band, because  she  gave  into  his  hands  four  five- 
hundred-dollar  notes  while  walking  in  the  sti'eet 
with  some  friends,  and  he  handed  it  over  immedi- 
ately to  Mr.  W ,  who  said  he  wanted  to  bor- 
row it  to  sj^eculate  in  hoi'ses.  I  merely  mention 
this,  because  Lulu  thought  certainly  she  could 
get  help  from  him. 

But  alas  for  the  hopeful,  trusting  Lulu,  she  was 

refused !     But  Mr.  W said  that  there  was  a 

gentleman  at  Willard's  Hotel  that  wished  to  see  her 
very  much;  that  he  felt  deeply  indeljted  to  the 
Caj)tain  for  his  kindness  during  the  war;  that 
he  not  only  got  him  a  sutler's  position,  but  ad- 
vanced a  considerable  amount  of  money  to  load 
his  vessel,  and  it  was  through  him,  that  he  noAv 
enjoyed  having  some  eight  hundred  thousand  dol- 


136         HOME    SCEISTES    DURING    THE    EEBELLION. 

lars,  and  whatever  he  could  do  for  liis  widow,  lie 
would  do  witli  pleasure,  for  he  felt  it  was  his  duty. 

So  Mr.  W took  Lulu  up  to  the  hotel,  aud 

introduced  her  to  Mr.  N V y,  who  treated 

her  kindly,  and  told  her  how  brave  the  Captain 
was  durino-  the  late  rebellion — how  he  was  led 
upon  the  field  of  battle  partially  blind,  and  fought 
desperately;  then  after  the  fight  was  led  off  by 
some  of  his  men,  and  brought  on  board  his  vessel, 
where,  passing  under  the  machinery,  he  was  struck 
upon  the  head  and  fell,  but  soon  arose  with  the 
lielp  of  those  around,  when,  hearing  familiar  voices, 
he  laughed  heartily  at  something  that  was  said ; 
but  he  could  not  see.     He  was  totally  blind. 

Well,  the  old  man  promised  great  things  for 
Lulu,  and  shed  tears  when  he  spoke  of  her  hus- 
band's sufferings,  and  when  she  arose  to  leave 
he  thrust  a  twenty-dollar  note  in  her  hand,  and 
told  her  to  look  for  him  at  twelve  o'clock  the 
next  day.  But  that  day  has  lasted  for  three 
years,  for  he  never  came.  Lulu  saw  him  often  on 
the  street,  but  he  always  had  occasion  to  look 
another  way. 

Such  is  the  gratitude  of  one  man,  who  is  worth 
nearly  a  million  through  the  influence  of  another. 


CHAPTEE  XXIII. 


Lulu  was  indefatigable  in  the  pursuit  of  a  living, 
so  she  sold  some  jewelry,  and  took  a  house  witli 
her  famil}',  and  lived  six  months  in  Washington. 
In  the  meantime  she  visited  the  Department,  and 
received  her  husband's  mileage ;  but  when  she  came 
to  learu  the  facts  from  an  officer  just  in  fi-om 
Texas,  she  found  that  she  had'  only  received  one- 
half  the  amount.  So  even  in  so  trilling  a  thing  she 
was  defrauded. 

.At  this  time  she  parted  with  a  set  of  very  hand- 
some paintings,  a  valued  gift  from  her  husband. 
Then  learning  there  was  somethins^  comins^  to 
him  from  the  War  Department  she  started  in  pur- 
suit of  that,  and  after  many  futile  efforts  found 
that  General  S h,  who  was  her  husband's  at- 
torney, had  received  the  amount,  and  appropriated 
it  to  his  own  use.  He  was  afterwards  killed  by  the 
Indians ;  so  Lulu  could  do  nothing  in  that  instance. 

But  Lulu  arose  from  the  ashes,  and  determined 
to  leave  for  New  York  City,  left  her  family  in 
good  circumstances,  and  went  to  New  York ;  — re- 


138  HOME    SCENES 

mained  there  for  some  time,  where  she  was  robbed 
of  her  pocket-book  while  in  a  stage,  and  was 
left  without  one  cent  in  the  great  city.  Then  she 
went  to  see  a  gentleman  who,  during  the  war,  had 
borrowed  money  to  the  amount  of  four  thousand 
dollars  fi'om  her  husband.  When  she  saw  him  she 
told  him  that  she  owed  one  hundred  dollars  for 
board,  and  had  her  pocket  picked.  She  asked 
him  for  the  money,  or  to  come  up  to  the  house  and 
stand  for  her  board,  when  he  coolly  told  her  that 
he  could  not  raise  the  amount,  and  what  would 
people  think  if  he,  a  married  man,  would  stand  for 
a  lady's  board  ?  After  that  he  avoided  Lulu  as 
much  as  possible.  Whenever  he  saw  her  on  one 
side  of  the  street,  he  would  cross  over  to  the  other, 
simply  1)ecause  his  friend,  whose  hand  was  always 
ready  to  help  him,  was  resting  quietly  in  his  wa- 
tery grave,  and  could  not  plead  for  his  young  and 
lonely  wife.  And  that  wife  had  requested  him,  as 
a  brother  officer  in  the  late  war,  and  his  superior- 
officer  in  the  war  ^vith  Mexico,  to  have  her  husband's 
name  inscri])ed  upon  the  monument  in  Green, 
wood  Cemetery,  erected  and  dedicated  to  the  New 
York  heroes  of  the  Mexican  war.  He  told  her 
that  he  would  lay  the  matter  before  the  committee, 
but  that  he  thought  it  Avould  be  useless,  because 
his  body  was  not  deposited  in  the  grave. 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  139 

He  nevt  r  trou1)k'd  himself  about  the  afPair,  and 
Lulu  lost  sight  of  him.     So  we  leave  the  gallant 

General  W ,  who  told  Lulu  that  if  the  Captain 

had  died  a  natural  death,  no  matter  in  what  section 
of  the  country  he  died  in,  he  would  have  been 
carried  to  New  York  City,  and  ^vould  have  had  as 
large  a  militaiy  funeral  as  was  ever  seen  in  the 
city  ;  but  all  that  show  would  not  have  benefited 
Lulu  in  her  present  position,  yet  it  would  have 
done  lionor  to  tlie  gallant  man. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

"  THE     FINAL    EEMOVAL." 

After  tliis  cool  treatment,  Lulu  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  she  would  not  trouble  any  more  of 
her  husband's  dear  five  hundred  friends,  and  after 
calling  upon  a  person  to  whom  she  loaned  three 
hundred  dollars  once  in  her  o^vn  home,  her  hus- 
band took  him  home  with  him  to  hear  her  sing  the 
"  Bonnie  Blue  Flag,"  with  which  he  seemed  much 
pleased,  he  took  the  money  and  left.  When  Lulu 
asked  him  for  the  return  of  the  money,  he  said  he 
remembered  the  circumstance  very  well,  but  that 
he  had  no  money  to  pay  it  with,  and  as  Lulu  had 
no  children  lie  did  not  think  she  needed  to  run 
around  looking  up  what  her  dead  husband  had 
loaned  to  his  friends. 

Lulu  was  struck  dumb  for  some  time,  then  said 
he  was  welcome  to  it.  As  her  husband  was  not  there 
to  speak  for  her,  she  had  to  let  the  matter  rest. 

Lulu  left  New  York,  and  arrived  safely  in 
Washington  the  follo"\ving  Saturday,  after  the  in- 
terview Avith  this  hard-hearted  person,  who  always 
wore  a  smile  upon  his  face.     She  met  many  old 


HOME    SCENES    DUKING    THE    REBELLION.         141 

friends,  but  they  were  luiiforinly  polite — that  was 
all 

Well,  she  spent  only  two  or  three  weeks  in  the 
city,  and  prevailed  upon  her  mother  and  sister  to 
sell  out  what  they  had,  and  go  to  New  York  to 
live ;  they  consented,  and  soon  left  the  city. 

The  summer  passed,  and  Lulu  took  another  trip 
to  her  old  home,  and  after  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
succeeded  in  finding  out  that  there  still  1  remained 
some  few  thousand  dollars  coming  to  her.  She 
therefore  gave  the  power  of  attorney  to  a  lawyer 
that  she  had  known  many  years.  He  obtained  the 
money  and  speculated  with  it,  and  the  result  was 
he  lost  all  and  his  own  too  ;  so  there  was  another 
disappointment.  But  Lulu,  who  was  always  hope- 
ful and  cheerful  under  all  circumstances,  said  she 
kne^v  that  the  darkest  hour  was  just  before  dawn, 
and  that  the  sun  of  prosperity  would  some  day 
shine  upon  her,  and  his  bright  rays  would  soon 
dispel  the  fog  and  gloom  of  adversity.  When 
asked  how  she  could  bear  up  so  cheerfully  under 
such  terrible  storms  of  adversity,  she  would  answer 
with  a  smile  that  the  Hand  that  afflicted  her 
could,  and  would,  in  His  own  time,  heal  her,  and 
she  trusted  implicitly  in  the  All  Omnii^otent ;  and 
also  she  firmly  believed  that  she  was  to  pass 
through  a  fiery  ordeal,  and  hoped  that  she  Avould 


142         HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION. 

come  forth  imscatlied,  and  tliat  slie  had  a  great 
deal  to  be  thankful  for  :  that  she  was  1)lessed  with 
good  health  and  fine  spirits. 

Now,  that  was  the  key  to  the  mystery  of  Lulu's 
cheerfulness — her  simple  faith  in  the  words  of  the 
hymn  she  used  to  love  to  repeat : — 

"  That  soul,  tbougli  all  bell  shall  endeavor  to  shake, 
I'll  never,  no,  never,  no,  never  forsake," 

We  will  only  follow  Lulu's  trials  in  this  chapter. 

After  the  ■  lawyer  failed  in  his  speculations,  he 
made  all  the  reparation  in  his  power  l^y  giving  her 
what  money  he  could  S2:)are  for  her  immediate 
wants,  and  she  was  well  content;  so  we  shall  leave 
her  still  wearing  a  smile  of  cheerfulness ;  and  no 
one,  to  look  into  her  beaming  eyes  and  hear  her 
merry  laugh,  would  think  for  an  instant  that  she 
had  suffered  one-third  as  much  as  she  had. 

But,  I'll  assure  the  reader,  there  is  not  a  word  of 
fiction  in  what  I  have  written,  and  I  could  write  as 
much  more  of  the  same  sort  of  trials ;  but  I  must 
carry  them  through  more  cheerful  scenes.  I  only 
wanted  to  show  how  the  great  debt  of  gratitude  is 
paid  when  a  man  is  no  more,  and  would  advise  a 
man  of  generous  impulses  and  trusting  nature  to 
provide  foi'  the  wife  he  loves,  l)efore  setting  out  on 
a  journe}''  from  which  he  may  never  return. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

"the  unexpected  meeting." 

One  day  iu  the  fall  of  1869,  as  Lulu  was  walking 
down  Broadway,  she  heard  her  name  called  twice, 
and  looking  to  see  who  called,  she  encountered  a 
pair  of  flashing  black  eyes  fixed  intently  upon  her, 
and  in  another  instant  her  hand  was  held  in  a  warm 
friendly  grasp,  while  a  rich  manly  voice  called  out : 

"Why,  Lulu,  is  it  possible  that  I  have  found  you 
at  last  ?  I  have  searched  all  over  Maryland, Virginia 
and  Washington  City  for  you,  and  in  desjiair  had 
given  3^ou  up  for  dead,  when  here  in  this  gay  me- 
tropolis I  find  you  trudging  along  alone,  and  as 
merry  looking  as  ever ;  only  I  want  to  know  why 
you  are  wearing  this  sombre  dress  ?  " 

The  speaker  was  none  other  than  our  old  friend 
Fred  Mortimer,  of  New  Orleans,  Avho  would  have 
his  own  way  in  marrying  a  Yankee  governess. 
When  he  asked  the  question  about  her  dress  he 
looked  somewhat  confused  and  pityingly  towards 
Lulu,  as  she  said : 

"  Why,  Fred,  don't  you  know  I  lost  my  husband 
two  years  ago  ?  " 


144  HOME    SCENES 

Fred  started  back  in  surprise  and  said  : 
"  Why,  Lulu,  is  that  so?  Can  it  be  possible  that 
you  are  left  alone  ?  But,  my  dear  girl,  remember 
that  if  you  need  a  friend,  lean  upon  me  as  you 
would  a  brother.  Now  come,  tell  me  what  you 
have  been  doing  this  long  time.  My  wife  is  up  with 
her  relatives,  and  I  would  be  pleased  to  take  you  up 
at  any  time  you  can  fiud  it  convenient.  She  would  be 
delighted  to  see  you,  for  she  often  talks  about  you ; 
and  Lulu,  we  have  the  prettiest  little  girl  that  you 
ever  saw,  that  we  call  Lulu  Beauregard,"  he  laugh- 
ingly said.  "  How  do  you  like  the  picture  ?  "  Walk- 
ing slowly  along  he  continued.  "  Do,  Lulu,  come 
up  and  let  us  talk  over  old  times — I  mean  the  old 
happy  time  we  used  to  have." 

Lulu  said  that  she  would,  and  repeated  one  of 
her  own  little  verses  : — 

"  Ah  !  now,  alas  !  those  times  are  all  past, 
But  they  live  in  my  memory  still ; 
I'll  follow  them  back,  through  affection's  track, 
And  cherish  them  with  a  good  will." 

As  she  said  this,  Fred  took  her  hand  affectionately 
and  said : 

"  Yes,  Lulu,  those  times  are  all  past,  and  I  do  not 
know  which  of  us  does  not  cherish  them  up  in  our 
memory.  I  think  I  must  take  you  back  with  us. 
Baby  will  be  delighted  to  make  your  acquaintance. 


DURING    THE    liEBELLIOIST.  145 

for  slie  can  crow  by  note,  I  tell  you,  and  will 
keep  you  laughing  all  the  time."  And  then  he  whis- 
pered :  "  Lulu,  what  do  you  think  ? — my  wife's  re- 
lations are  all  very  much  pleased  with  an  '  original 
rebel,' — that's  me ;  and  I  have  a  splendid  little  sister- 
in-law,  that  you  will  like  ever  so  much,  for  she  is 
just  your  style.  I  must  bid  you  good-by  now,  and 
will  come  to-morrow,  and  take  you  up  home.  So  au 
revoiry  And  they  parted. 
10 


CHAPTEK  XXVL 

THE    BOND    OF    FRIENDSHIP. 

Some  time  liad  elapsed  since  the  scene  on  Broad- 
way. Lulu  liad  paid  several  visits  to  tlie  little 
wife,  and  had  become  greatly  attached  to  the 
baby,  which  made  the  father  very  proud;  and  the 
little  sister  which  he  told  her  about  was  a  most 
beautiful  girl  of  sixteen  years  of  age,  and  more 
over  she  had  a  beau,  so  of  course  she  was  quite  a 
Avoman. 

One  day,  Avhile  Lulu  was  on  a  visit  at  the  cot- 
tage, "  Birdie,"  as  she  was  called,  came  running  to 
her  and  tlirew  herself  at  Lulu's  feet  and  begged  of 
her  to  write  her  a  piece  of  poetry  for  her  lover. 

"  Well,  my  dear  girl,  what  subject  shall  I  write 
upon,"  said  Lulu;  "tell  me  what  he  likes  best." 

"  O  love  !  love  !  love  !  "  cried  out  Birdie.  "  I 
do  wish  I  was  smart  enough  to  write  poetry :  I 
would  write  bushels  of  it, — that  I  would." 

And  the  gay  young  girl  danced  around  the  room, 
and  never  forcjot  when  she  came  near  Lidu  to  ask 
for  the  poetry. 


IIO^EE    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION.         147 

At  last  Lnlu  promised  by  the  next  evening  she 
should  have  the  desired  effusion,  and  with  a  hearty 
kiss,  with,  "  You  dear,  good  old  thing,"  she  van- 
ished through  the  door. 

But  Lulu  was  not  alone  very  long,  for  in  a  few 
minutes  Birdie  came  back,  leading  by  the  hand  a 
very  handsome,  tall  young  man,  and  introduced 
him  to  Lulu  as  "  Frank  Ray,  her  dearly  beloved 
intended  ;  that  is,  if  he  didn't  elope  with  some  one 
else  before  that  auspicious  day  when  they  two 
should  be  made  one."  And  Birdie  rattled  on  for 
some  time,  until  Frank  told  her  that  he  thought  she 
was  like  a  crow  whose  tongue  was  split.  Then 
she  pouted  and  left  the  room. 

After  some  intelligent  conversation  with  Lulu, 
Frank  expressed  himself  much  pleased,  and  took  his 
leave ;  that  is,  he  went  in  search  of  Birdie,  whom 
he  found  sitting  on  the  back  veranda,  making 
faces  at  the  moon,  as  she  said,  but  in  reality  wink- 
ing and  blinking  in  spite  of  herself,  beoause  she 
thought  Frank  had  spoken  cross  to  her  and  laugh- 
ed at  her  before  Lulu.  Now  she  thought  that 
could  Lulu  write  about  a  "  crow  with  its  tono-ue 

o 

split."     And  Frank  coaxed  her  out  for   a  walk, 
but  she  still  j^outed. 

At  last,  as  Frank  said,  "  Time  was  on  the  wing," 
so  he  would  make  the  best  of  it ;  and  down   he 


148  HOME    SCENES 

went  ou  liis  marrow-bones  l:)efore  Birdie  in  a  most 
tragic  manner,  and  begged  her  to  love,  honor,  and 
obey  him  all  the  rest  of  her  days. 

At  which  Birdie's  merry  laugh  rang  out  on  the 
night  air,  and  she  begged  Frank  not  to  soil  his 
good  clothes,  for,  said  she,  "  He  ought  to  know  that 
if  they  should  get  married,  they,  as  new  beginners, 
would  have  to  economize,  and  I  want  you  to  look 
genteel  as  long  as  you  can.  Now  get  up ;  that's  a 
good  boy." 

So  Frank  yielded  to  the  earnest  solicitude  for 
the  welfare  of  his  pants,  and  arose  fi"om  his  recum- 
bent position.  He  caught  Birdie,  and  folded  the 
little  fltitteriug  thing  in  his  arms,  and  as  all  lovers 
are  wont  to  do,  covered  her  brow,  lips,  and  cheeks 
with  passionate  kisses;  and  before  she  could  remon- 
strate, he  was  gone.  Therefore  slie  had  all  the 
gl'uiubling  to  do  alone.  And  gazing  after  the  re- 
treating figure  of  her  lover  as  long  as  possible, 
she  withdrew  to  her  chamber  stealthily,  because 
(as  she  said  a  long  time  afterward)  she  felt  so 
ashamed  of  herself,  for-  her  cheeks  were  like  a 
flame  of  fire. 

When  in  her  chamber  she  soon  was  folded  in 
the  arms  of  Morpheus,  to  dream  of  Frank,  and 
bright  prospects,  while  Lulu  sat  in  her  room 
composing  the  following  lines  : — 


DUEIXG    THE    REBELLION.  149 

"  LINES    TO    MY    LOVER,  PRANK  R . 

"  Oh  !  why  have  we  thus  strangely  met  ? 
Is  it  stern  fate's  decree  ? 
My  heart  is  wildly  beating  yet ; 
I  find  it  throbs  for  thee. 

"  Then  let  us  sail  our  tiny  barque 
Upon  life's  stormy  sea, 
And  fan  in  flame  the  glimmering  spark 
Of  love  thou  hast  for  me. 

.      "  I'll  be  thy  love,  thy  life,  thine  all, 
In  sunshine  and  in  storm, 
Till  death's  dread  angel  shall  thee  call 
To  waft  thy  spirit  home. 

"  You  ask  of  me  my  love,  my  soul ; 
To  thee  it  shall  be  given. 
O'er  my  short  life  to  have  control. 
Then  anchor  safe  in  heaven." 

I  had  forgotten  to  say  that  the  lovers  met  iu 
some  romantic  way.  I  think  her  horse  ran  away 
with  her,  and  the  brave  youth  saved  her  life  at  the 
risk  of  losing  his  own ;  and  of  course  the  conse- 
quence was,  through  gratitude  they  became  firm 
lovers. 


CHAPTEE  XXVII. 

"the  ball." 

We  must  leave  the  young  lovers  for  some  time, 
as  nothing  unusual  transpired.  Of  course  they  quar- 
relled often,  and  always  made  up,  to  have  the  sport 
over  asrain ;  as  what  lovers  that  will  read  this  o'er 
true  tale  have  not,  for  indeed  who  could  appreciate 
the  sun,  if  it  Avere  not  for  storms  ? 

Well,  as  I  said,  we  will  now  leave  the  young 
lovers,  to  visit  our  friends  in  New  Orleans. 

In  an  elegant  mansion  on  W Street  is  heard 

the  sound  of  merriment,  and  many  feet  are  trip- 
j)ing  "  on  the  light  fantastic  toe,"  and  bright  eyes 
are  looking  love  again. 

Now,  all-  seem  to  be  watching  a  very  handsome 
coui3le  who  are  on  the  floor  waltzing,  and  many 
are  the  encomiums  bestowed  upon  them  as  they 
Avhirl  along,  seemingly  unconscious  of  the  feeling 
of  admiration  among  the  lookers-on.  The  young 
man's  beard  just  touched  the  forehead  of  his  lovely 
golden-haired  partner,  as  they  whirled  around,  and 
both  seem  intoxicated  with  delight. 

At  length  the  waltz,  like  all  delightful  things. 


HOME    SCENES    DURING   THE    REBELLION.         151 

ended,  and  Louis  Talmadge — for  it  was  lie — led 
liis  lovely  young  wife  to  a  seat,  where  she  was  soon 
surrounded  by  a  Lost  of  admirers,  while  her  hus- 
band leaned  in  lover-like  style  over  her,  feasting 
his  eyes  on  her  fresh  young  beauty.  Keally  to 
have  seen  them  then,  one  would  have  thought  that 
they  had  not  yet  passed  their  honeymoon.  Ah ! 
no  cloud  had  yet  dimmed  the  light  horizon  of 
their  wedded  life,  but  no  one  can  see  under  the 
veil  of  the  future.  Everything  around  them  wore 
a  l)riglit  aspect.  Nellie  was  idolized  by  her  hus- 
band, had  \vealth  at  her  command,  had  a  son  that 
all  her  hopes  were  centred  in,  and  what  was  there 
to  mar  her  happiness?  Was  she  not  admired 
by  the  votaries  of  pleasure  into  whose  vortex 
she  was  continually  whirled. 

But  at  this  very  feast  there  was  a  comparative 
stranger  in  their  midst,  who  was  in  every  respect 
a  very  Apollo.  His  magnificent  black  eyes  were 
constantly  following  the  fair-haired  wife,  who  wore 
her  rol)e  of  innocence  so  well.  As  he  approached 
the  group,  Louis  took  him  warmly  by  the  hand, 
and  welcomed  him  to  his  Southern  home,  and 
told  him  while  in  the  city,  to  make  his  house  his 
home. 

Charles  Moreland  acknowledged  the  compliment 
paid  him,  and  eagerly  accepted  the  kind  invitation 


152  HOME    SCENES 

extended  to  liim  by  tlie  generous  host.  But  the 
noble-liearted  Louis  little  dreamed  of  the  serpent 
he  was  nourishing  in  his  bosom.  But  of  that, 
anon. 

After  a  few  more  dances,  the  party  separated, 
and  Louis  urged  the  immediate  removal  from  the 
hotel  to  his  ow^n  magnificent  home,  of  Charles, 
who  graciously  smiled,  and  as  he  grasped  Louis' 
hand  in  a  friendly  good-night,  said,  "that  he 
would  have  his  luggage  conveyed  thither  in  the 
morning,  and,  as  soon  as  convenient,  would  domi. 
cile  himself  in  his  new  and  elegant  quarters."  So 
saying  he  took  leave  of  his  friends. 

After  the  room  was  clear,  Nellie  laughingly 
said:  "Louis,  I  have  enjoyed  myself  so  much  this 
night;  and  oh,  that  Charles  Moreland,  he  is  so 
handsome,  and  dances  divinely.  I  am  very  glad 
he  is  coming  to  stay  with  us." 

"  Well,  little  wife,  I  am  very  glad  that  you  are 
pleased  with  my  friend.  As  you  see,  he  is  a  per- 
fect Apollo,  and  the  only  thing  that  spoils  him,  he 
is  very  vindictive.  Now  be  sure,  little  one,  not  to 
cross  him.     He  is  also  as  proud  as  Lucifer." 

And  as  Louis  said  this  to  his  wife,  he  kissed 
her  fondly,  then  took  her  hand  and  led  her  to  her 
chamber,  where  little  Lu  was  sleeping  s\veetly. 
They  both  approached  the  cradle   and  imprinted 


DUEING    THE    REBELLION.  153 

loving  kisses  upon  the  brow  and  lips  of  the  infant, 
and  each  clasped  the  other's  hand  in  silence,  as 
they  thanked  God  for  that  precious  gift,  and  the 
blessino^  which  surrounded  them. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE    ARRIVAL    OF   THE    HAXDSOME    GUEST. 

At  eleven  o'clock  tlie  next  morning,  the  baggage 
of  Mr.  Moreland  was  brought  by  express,  and  as 
Pompy  had  to  see  to  its  being  taken  to  the  room 
l^repared  for  him,  he  had  a  good  time,  grumbling. 
As  he  helped  little  Xace  up  Avith  a  heavy  trunk, 
he  said : 

"  Come,  Nace,  you  lif  up  your  side  leetle  bit 
higher,  or  next  thing  you'll  knock  dis  hei-e  ole 
nigger  off  his  feet,  an  right  down  dese  stars,  dat 
you  will;  dat's  right,  bar  up,  bar  up.  Oh,  you 
good-for-notiug  lazy  nigger ;  clar  de  way,  and  I'll 
drag  it  long  myself,  I  will." 

So  saying,  he  gave  poor  little  Xace  a  push, 
which  sent  the  little  woolly  head  rolling  down  the 
steps,  and  when  he  reached  the  bottom  he  gave  a 
terrific  yell,  which  brought  out  Nellie  upon  the 
scene,  who,  when  she  sa^v  it  was  nobody  but  Nace, 
burst  out  laughing,  for  that  same  little  negro  was 
proverbial  for  falling  down  stairs,  or  tumbling  any- 
where, ])ecause  it  never  hurt  him.  He  had  a  full 
crop  of  wool  upon  his  head  that  shielded  him  well. 


HOME    SCENES    DURING   THE    REBELLION.         155 

Poiiipy  carried  the  great  trunk  iuto  the  room, 
then  came  out  wiping  the  perspiration  from  his 
face.  Wlien  he  saw  Nace,  he  went  up  to  him  and 
shook  him  roughly,  then  said : 

"  Git  up  dar,  you  young  nigger  ;  now  I  tell  you, 
Miss  Nellie,  dis  here  rascal  will  be  de  means  of 
breaking  ole  Pompy's  head  yet — dat  he  will. 
Now,  Miss  Nellie,  if  you  please  to  send  dat  rascal 
off  de  place,  an  Pompy'll  be  satisfied — but  not 
bafore  he'll  be  sent  away." 

"  Well,  Pompy,  I'll  certainly  do  as  you  say ;  he 
shall  go  very  soon."  As  Nellie  said  this,  the  ser- 
vant ushered  in  the  hall  Mr.  Moreland,  who  ex- 
tended his  hand  to  Nellie,  saying,  "  He  was  much 
pleased  to  see  her  looking  so  charmingly  after  the 
ball."  And  taking  in  the  ludicrous  scene  with  a 
hurried  glance,  he  asked  Nellie  to  explain,  which 
she  did  as  well  as  she  could  for  laughing.  He  ex- 
pressed great  sorrow  at  the  trouble  that  he  had 
caused,  and  gave  Nace  a  note  which  he  accepted 
thankfully,  grinning  from  ear  to  ear,  showing  his 
white  teeth ;  then  he  took  Nellie's  hand  and  they 
left  the  scene  of  the  late  disaster,  and  Pompy 
marched  the  crest- fallen  Nace  off  to  the  servants' 
hall,  where  he  was  laughed  at  by  all  the  servants ; 
but  he  showed  his  note  in  triumph,  saying : 

"  Dat's  what  I  don  got  fur  breaking  my  head. 


156 


HOME    SCENES 


I  don't  reckon  none  ob  yon  dem  dar  can  show  any- 
ting  like  dat.  Now,  you  can  all  laugk  as  long  as 
you  please.  Nace  is  de  boy  to  make  money  out 
ob  white  folks,  he  is,  yah,  yah,"  and  Nace  put  his 
hands  in  his  pockets  and  walked  away  whistling. 

And  Pompy  said,  as  he  left,  "  Dat  dar  nigger 
will  be  de  death  of  me  yet ;  he's  gwine  to  grow  up 
jist  like  Mas'r  Ben  Buttler's  soldiers,  jerking  hold 
ob  ebery  cent  he  can  git  hold  ob." 

While  this  dialogue  was  going  on  in  the  servants' 
hall,  quite  a  different  scene  was  being  enacted  in 
the  parlor,  where  sat  Mr.  Moreland,  and  the  beau- 
tiful hostess  in  close  conversation. 

"  And  so  you  really  think  that  you  are  al^out 
the  happiest  couple  extant ;  well,  I  don't  doubt  it, 
for  if  I  were  in  Louis'  place,  I  think  I  should  be. 
Who  could  be  otherwise  -wdth  so  fair  a  sprite  as 
yourself,"  said  the  gallant  Moreland,  smiling  gra- 
ciously upon  little  Nellie,  who  said,  with  anima- 
tion : 

"  O  yes,  indeed  !  I  really  think  so.  Why,  what 
is  there  to  mar  my  happiness  ;  my  husband  is  all  I 
wish,  my  son  is  a  bright  beautiful  boy,  and  I  wish 
for  no  greater  happiness.  Oh,  I  am  so  thankful 
for  these  greatest  of  blessings." 

As  she  spoke  of  her  husljand  being  all  tliat  she 
could  desire,  she  did  not  notice  the  fiendish  expres- 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  157 

siou  tliat  passed  over  his  countenance,  for  from 
that  hour  he  exerted  all  his  power  to  cause  Louis 
to  fall  from  grace. 

Moreland  arose  to  ascend  to  his  room,  and  Nel- 
lie went  about  her  household  affairs,  and  they  did 
not  meet  again  until  dinner  time,  after  which 
Louis  and  Mr.  Moreland  took  a  stroll. 

That  evening  Louis  stayed  out  later  than  ever. 

Time  passed  on  pleasantly  enough  for  several 
weeks,  but  Nellie  could  not  think  what  could  keep 
Louis  out  so  late  at  night.  Whenever  she  asked 
him  he  would  either  evade  the  question  or  answer 
gaily,  "  Why,  Nellie,  I  have  had  such  a  delightful 
time  with  Moreland  playing  cards.  Now,  little 
puss,  don't  you  be  alarmcl ;  he  will  soon  be  gone, 
but  while  he  is  here  I  am  obliged  to  be  polite,  for 
I  dread  his  sarcasms.  You  know  when  a  fellow 
gets  married  and  don't  go  around  with  his  friends, 
they  think  and  say  directly  that  he  is  tied  to  his 
wife's  apron  string,  and  I  know  my  little  wife 
don't  want  anything  like  that  said,  do  you  dar- 
ling ? "  and  so  saying,  he  would  kiss  her  affec- 
tionately and  leave. 

Whenever  Nellie  wanted  an  escort  Moreland 
was  always  near ;  at  balls,  concerts,  and  at  the 
theatres,  he  was  her  constant  companion,  and 
soon  it  was  rumored  that  Mrs.  Talmadsjre  had  a 


158  HOME    SCENES 

very  handsome  lover,  and  people  were  very  spite- 
ful and  said  tilings  that  she  Avas  entirely  inno- 
cent of. 

Often  Louis  came  to  her  with  his  breath  strong 
with  wine,  and  under  strong  excitement.  Then 
came  recriminations  ;  Louis  would,  when  under 
this  excitement,  accuse  Nellie  of  flirting  with 
Moreland,  which  she  would  indignantly  deny,  and 
often  Louis  would  turn  from  her  with  a  hasty  word, 
and  with  a  bang  of  the  street  door,  leave  the  house 
for  the  night. 

Alas  !  the  storm  was  about  to  burst  upon  her 
in  all  its  fury,  and  where  was  he  who  had  raised  it  ? 

One  day,  when  Louis  was  out,  and  in  fact,  had 
been  away  from  home  for  two  days,  Moreland 
came  upon  Nellie  suddenly,  and  found  her,  with  her 
child  in  her  lap,  weeping  bitterly.  He  ap])roached 
her  in  the  gentlest  manner,  and  said  : 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Talmadge,  why  do  you  weep  ? 
pray,  dry  those  tears,  they  are  too  precious  to  be 
wasted  upon  a  Avorthless  object.  You  once  thought 
your  husband  infallible  ;  you  now  see  for  yourself 
that  he  is  no  more  than  other  men.  I  have  known 
him  from  a  1)oy,  and  the  germ  of  those  vices  was 
in  him ;  now,  that  tliey  have  expanded,  I  am  not  at 
all  surprised;  he  of  course,  like  all  other  men,  had 
a  purpose  in  view  Avhen  he  kept  them  hidden  ;  l)ut 


T^URIXG    THE    REBELLION.  159 

now  that  he  lias  secured  the  prize,  he  will  give  rein 
to  them ;  a  man  must  be  wild  some  time  in  life, 
you  know.  Now,  my  dear  madam,  arouse  your- 
self from  this  state  of  lethargy;  tliink  of  me  as 
your  most  devoted  friend,  for  I  will  protect  you 
from  the  brutality  of  your  once  idolized  husl)and. 
Can  you  not  see  for  yourself  that  he  has  ceased  to 
think  of  his  lovely  young  wife  and  this  boy 
Avhom  he  ought  to  be  very  proud  of  ?  "  As  he  said 
this,  he  laid  his  hand  gently  upon  the  child.  "  Now 
I  beg  of  you  not  to  waste  those  precious  tears. 
Remember  you  have  a  good  friend  in  me ;  let  me 
shelter  you  in  my  strong  arms,  and  let  your  weary 
head  with  its  wealth  of  golden  hair,  rest  in  confi- 
dence upon  my  bosom,  which,  if  you  will,  shall 
evermore  be  your  pillow.  I  await  your  ans^ver." 
And  as  he  said  this,  he  folded  his  arms,  and  stood 
before  her  with  that  benevolent  smile  upon  his 
countenance  that  he  could  so  well  assume. 

Nellie  looked  up  with  her  tear-stained  face,  and 
said  spasmodically : 

"  Mr.  More]  and,  although  I  feel  deeply  grateful 
to  you  for  your  kind  offer,  I  must,  like  a  true  woman, 
decline  it.  I  love  my  husband  as  much  now  as  I 
did  before  his  fall,  and  no  other  bosom  shall  ever 
pillow  my  weary  head,  unless  it  be  the  cold,  but 
kind,  bosom  of  mother  earth.  I  will  never  desert  my 


160  HOME    SCENES 

husband  and  child;  they  are  mine;  they  were  given 
to  me  by  God  and,  through  his  help,  I  will  try  and 
reclaim  my  poor  husband.  Ob,  oh,  how  shall  I  be- 
gin; what  shall  I  do  ?  Oh,  Father  in  heaven,  let  this 
bitter  cup  pass  from  me !  what  have  I  done  that 
thou  hast  seen  fit  to  lay  so  heavy  a  chastisement 
upon  me  ? " 

And  the  poor  young  wife  covered  her  face  and 
moaned  piteously,  and  a  less  hardened  man  would 
have  been  completely  unmanned  at  the  sight  of  her 
agony;  but  it  seemed  as. though  a  demon  j^ossessed 
him,  for,  ^^'ith  a  demoniac  smile,  he  bowed  and 
said :  "  Mrs.  Talmadge,  as  you  are  in  no  mood  to 
take  advice,  I  will  leave  you,"  and  he  turned  away 
with  the  utmost  nonchalance. 

When  Nellie  felt  herself  relieved  of  his  presence, 
she  let  the  child  slide  from  her  arms,  and  kneeled 
some  time  in  silent  prayer.  While  in  this  position, 
Louis  came  in ;  he  started  back  on  the  threshold  of 
the  door  in  surprise,  his  eyes  were  much  inflamed, 
but  he  seemed  to  be  perfectly  sober. 

When  Nellie  arose  and  saw  him  stand  as  one  in 
a  dream  she  started  up  wildly,  and  ran  to  him  cry- 
ing :  "Oh,  Louis,  Louis,  my  husband  !  "  and  fainted 
in  his  outstretched  arms.  He  carried  her  to  a  sofa 
and  gently  laid  her  upon  it.  Covering  her  face  with 
kisses,  he  called  her  by  all  the  endearing  names 


DTTRIXG    THE    REBELLION.  IGl 

that  lie  was  wont  to  do  in  olden  times ;  but  still 
she  did  not  hear  him.  When  he  found  that  she 
did  not  answer,  he  kneeled  down  before  the  couch, 
still  calling  upon  her  to  awake  and  hear  his  vows 
of  repentance. 

But,  alas,  for  poor  Louis;  as  he  was  kneeling  be- 
side his  wife  the  tempter  was  gazing  indignantly 
at  him  from  the  open  door,  as  he  said,  between  his 
clenched  teeth  : 

"  Ah,  my  work  is  not  yet  complete.  I  never  for- 
get a  Avrong;  I  Avill  jet  win  and  wear  the  prize, 
and  will  lay  him  in  an  early  grave." 

And  as  he  said  this  to  himself,  he  vanished, 
leaving  the  distracted  young  husband  still  moan- 
ing and  calling  upon  his  beautiful  l^ut  inanimate 
w^ife. 

He  was  aroused  by  the  pattering  of  little  feet,  and 
when  he  lifted  his  head,  there  stood  little  Lu  at  his 
mother's  head ;  the  little  fellow  kissed  his  mother, 
and  said  in  his  childish  way:  "Mamma,  wate 
up  and  tate  Ui'e;  papa,  why  don't  mamma  take 
wee."  And  he  put  out  his  little  hands  to  be  lifted 
up.  Louis  caught  the  child  in  his  arms,  and 
cried  :  "  Oh,  my  son,  my  poor  neglected  boy.  If 
God  will  only  spare  my  wife  and  ])oy,  I  am  willing 
to  bear  everything,  and  live  for  them  alone." 
And  he  put  the  child  out  of  his  arms,  and  walked 
11 


162         HOME    SCENES    DUEIXG    THE    EEBELLIOIST. 

tlie  floor  like  a  madman.  Then  little  Lu  followed 
him  with  his  little  hands  stretched  out,  crying: 
"  Papa,  do  tate  Ui'e  up."  At  this  time  Nellie 
showed  signs  of  recovery,  and  Louis  took  the  child 
in  his  arms  and  sat  down  beside  her,  and  had  the 
satisfaction  to  see  that  she  recognized  him,  when  she 
stretched  out  her  hands  to  be  taken  to  his  breast, 
and  they  Avere  soon  wraj^ped  in  each  other's  arms, 
when  he  made  his  vows  of  repentance. 

Then,  as  quiet  was  resumed,  he  drew  a  letter 
from  his  j^ocket  and  gave  it  to  Nellie,  saying: 
"  That  is  from  Fred.  Mortimer,  who  will  bring  his 
wife  and  sister-in-law ;  and  who  else  do  you  think 
is  coming,  Nellie  ?  why  our  old  friend  Lulu ;  won't 
you  be  glad  ?  " 

"  Oh  my,  I  will  be  hapj^y,  indeed,  now  that  my 
Louis  is  restored  to  me,  and  he  will  never,  never 
be  tempted  again ; "  and  Nellie  looked  up  to  her 
husband  mth  her  eyes  filled  with  glad  tears,  as 
she  said  this ;  then  she  kissed  little  Lu  over  and 
over  again,  saying  that  she  believed  that  it  was 
her  angel  boy  that  brought  back  her  truant  hus- 
band ;  and  she  repeated  these  lines : 

"  I've  raised  me  an  idol  to  worship  at  will ; 
Thro'  life's  vicissitudes  I'll  cling  to  still." 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE   TEMPTER    FOILED. 

I^  a  few  days  after  the  scene  in  our  last  chapter, 
Lulu  arrived,  mucli  to  the  delight  of  our  little 
party,  especially  little  Lu,  who  called  her  Aunt 
"  Uillie,"  and  climbed  upon  her  lap  when  she  en- 
sconced herself  upon  a  sofa,  and  would  j^ut  his 
chubby  little  hands  all  over  her  face,  and  try  to 
"  shut  up  her  bright  eyes  "  as  he  told  his  mother. 

Lulu  did  not  meet  with  Mr.  Moreland  until 
evening,  for  that  gentleman  was  out  concocting 
some  plan  to  ensnare  the  unsuspecting  Louis,  who 
was  as  devoted  as  ever  to  as  his  wife. 

Lulu  having  been  j^resented  to  the  gentlemen  in 
question,  everything  passed  off  pleasantly  that 
evening,  and  for  several  successive  evenings.  Mr. 
Moreland  being  very  assiduous  in  his  attentions  to 
both  ladies,  although  he  was  more  loverlike  to 
Nellie,  who  noticed  that,  since  Lulu's  arrival,  he 
staid  in  the  house  a  great  deal  more  than  was  his 
wont.  But  she  was  so  happy  that  Louis  always 
made  one  of  their  number.  He  always  stood 
ready  to  turn  over  music,  or  for  a  game  of  whist, 


164  HOME    SCENES 

or  a  romp  with  little  Lu.  He  seemed  quite  like 
the  Louis  of  olden  times,  and  K'ellie  was  bright, 
cheerful,  and  happy  again. 

One  evening  Louis  invited  Lulu  to  pay  a  visit  to 
Kalph  Walton  and  his  charming  wife,  who  often 
passed  an  evening  with  Nellie.  When  they  left 
Mr.  Moreland  was  just  approaching  the  house ;  he 
bowed  very  polite  and  they  passed  on.  As  he 
gazed  after  them,  he  murmured  : 

"  Now  is  my  time ;  I  think  this  is,  indeed,  a  para- 
dise. There  must  be  a  serpent  in  the  garden  to  make 
it  complete.  Now  I  shall  make  sure  of  my  j^rize  ; 
but,  hang  it  all,  since  that  girl's  advent  into  this 
family  I  feel  that  half  the  '  old  nick'  has  gone  out  of 
me.  She  exerts  a  powerful  influence  over  me  some- 
how. I  wonder  what  will  come  of  all  this ;  but, 
before  I  think  of  the  girl,  widow,  or  whatever  she 
is,  I  must  break  up  this  too  happy  family,  for  I 
owe  Louis  a  grudge  ever  since  we  were  boys." 

So  saying,  he  entered  the  liouse,  and  was  met  by 
Nellie,  who  exclaimed:  "  Why,  Mr.  Moreland,  I  am 
glad  to  see  you  back  so  soon,  for  I  am  all  alone,  and 
would  like  a  game  of  cards.  Louis  and  Lulu  have 
gone  to  spend  the  evening  with  May  Walton." 

"  I  will  he  only  too  glad  to  accede  to  your  re- 
quest, madam,  for  I  feel  rather  lonely  this  evening. 
Louis  has  slighted  me  lately,  and  I  must  fly  to  you 


DrRIlS^G    THE    KEBELLION.  165 

for  pleasure.  Now,  in  particular,  for  that  s^veet 
girl  Avill  lead  liim  off ; "  and,  as  lie  said  tliis,  lie 
waited  to  see  tlie  effect  it  would  have  upon  her ; 
but  she  only  laughed  and  said  they  would  make 
up  for  their  absence,  by  spending  the  evening  as 
pleasantly  as  possible. 

Moreland  exerted  himself  to  make  it  pass  off 
pleasantly,  and  so  effectual  were  his  efforts,  that 
when  the  party  returned,  they  were  surprised  to 
find  the  time  had  flown  so  rapidly  ;  they  then  sepa- 
rated for  tlie  night,  and  the  next  day  was  sj^ent  in 
much  the  same  way.  Then,  in  the  evening,  More- 
land  prevailed  upon  Louis  to  accompany  him  to 
the  theatre,  after  which  they  adjourned  to  the  club 
room,  and  played  cards  and  drank  wine  until  nearly 
dawn,  when  poor  Louis  was  borne  home  in  a  help- 
less condition,  which  caused  great  excitement  in 
the  little  family,  and  great  exultation  in  the  breast 
of  Moreland,  who  seemed  sure  of  his  prize  now. 

In  the  morning  Louis  was  still  very  sick,  and 
remained  in  that  condition  all  day;  and  in  the  eve- 
ning he  was  very  anxious  to  go  out  with  his  friend, 
who  was  only  too  well  pleased  to  have  him  go. 

Louis  had  now  a  taste  for  wine,  and  his  destruc- 
tion seemed  inevitable.  Often  while  in  an  insensi- 
ble condition,  would  Moreland  go  to  Nellie  and 
beg  her  to  repose  all  confidence  in  him. 


166  HOME    SCENES 

Lnlii  kept  a  watch  over  Louis,  aucl  one  eveniug, 
when  he  was  bent  upon  going  to  the  club,  she  fol- 
lowed him  out,  and  just  as  he  neared  the  place, 
Lulu  turned  the  corner,  and  in  stepj)ing  upon  an 
orange  peel,  fell  heavily  to  the  ground.  Louis 
sprang  forward  to  assist  her,  and  called  a  carriage, 
placed  her  tenderly  in  it,  then  seating  himself, 
drove  rapidly  home.  When  they  arrived  he 
lifted  her  out,  and  jiartially  carried  her  up  to  the 
door. 

This  action  did  not  escape  the  keen  sighted 
Morelancl,  who  thought  his  victim  far  away  and 
deep  in  his  cup.  But  he  did  not  hesitate  one  mo- 
ment in  calling  the  attention  of  Kellie  to  the  infi- 
delity of  her  husband,  for,  said  he,  "  Louis  made  an 
excuse  to  me,  that  he  had  business  of  importance 
out  that  evening,  and  could  not  accompany  me. 
So  now,  my  dear,  little,  much  abused  angel,  you 
see  for  yourself  his  important  business  and  the 
truth  of  my  words." 

Just  then  they  were  interrupted  by  the  entrance 
of  Louis  and  his  suffering  companion,  who  leaned 
heavily  upon  his  arm,  but  who  seemed  pleased  at 
something  that  Louis  was  saying,  as  a  low  rippling 
laugh  was  heard  as  she  entered  the  room. 

Nellie  approached  and  assisted  her  to  the  sofa ; 
but  Lulu  insisted  upon  being  taken  to  her  chamber, 


DURIXCr    THE    EEBELLIO]Sr.  167 

where  slie  could  bathe  the  swollen  limb.  Then  More- 
land  came  forward  and  offered  his  services,  which 
were  politely  declined,  Lulu  declaring  that  by 
the  help  of  Louis  and  the  balustrade  she  could  ac- 
complish the  feat  in  safety. 

Lulu  was  confined  to  the  house  for  several  days. 

One  evening,  when  Louis  was  absent,,  she  entered 
the  parlor  softly,  and  was  surprised  l)y  seeing 
Moreland  sitting  by  the  side  of  Nellie.  She  over- 
heard him  saying : 

"  Sweet  angel,  come  fly  with  me ;  Nellie,  darling, 
look  up ;  I  have  loved  you  long  and  passionately, 
let  it  not  be  in  vain ;  1  can  aj^preciate  your  noljle 
heartedness  more  than  he  who  has  betrayed  the 
sacred  trust.  You  have  witnessed  with  your  own 
eyes  his  infidelity ;  you  have  seen  how  she  whom 
you  looked  upon  as  purity  itself,  has  suj^planted 
you  in  his  heart's  affections." 

Having  heard  this  Lulu  withdrcAv,  but  the  next 
morning  she  had  a  long  conversation  Avith  Nellie, 
who  made  a  full  confession,  and  as  she  wept  upon 
Lulu's  shoulder,  she  said  she  would  be  guided  en- 
tirely by  her. 

In  the  evening  Lulu,  also,  held  a  long  converse 
with  the  young  husband,  and  the  result  was  he 
stayed  at  home.  And  every  evening  after  that  they 
always  had  a  great  deal  of  company;    and  little 


168         HOME    SCENES    DUEING    THE    EEBELLIOISr. 

Lu  was  brouglit  forward  to  the  great  deliglit  of 
tliat  young  gentleman,  wlio  entertained  the  company 
by  his  many  little  pranks,  and  his  wonderful 
"  gibberish." 

Now,  by  this  means,  the  serpent  lost  his  wonder- 
ful power  in  the  garden,  and  the  flower  of  happiness 
bloomed  once  more,  for  the  eyes  of  both  husband 
and  wife  were  opened  to  the  treacheiy  of  him  they 
looked  upon  as  a  friend ;  and  finding  that  he  had 
lost  his  power,  he  very  suddenly  announced  his  de- 
parture for  the  Continent ;  and  right  glad  was  Louis 
when  he  waved  his  adieu]  from  the  deck  of  the 
noble  vessel  as  she  rode  out  of  port. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE    SURPRISE. THE    BIRTHDAY    PARTY. 

The  next  evening  after  tlie  departure  of  More- 
land,  there  was  a  brilliant  fete  given  in  honor  of 
Nellie's  birthday.  The  company,  of  course,  was 
composed  of  the  oldest  and  most  aristocratic  families 
in  New  Orleans.  The  drawing  room  was  splen- 
didly decorated,  and  the  presents  which  Nellie 
had  been  receiving  all  day  Avere  set  out  upon  a 
table  in  the  parlor,  so  that  all  might  see,  every  one 
of  which  had  a  cai'd  attached  Avith  the  giver's  name 
thereon. 

There  was  music  and  dancing,  and  several  fine 
quartets  were  sung,  when  all  insisted  upon  the 
fair  recipient  of  those  great  favors,  favoring  them 
with  a  'song.  And  veiy  j^roud  was  Louis  to  lead 
the  young  beauty  through  the  admiring  throng  up 
to  the  grand  j^iano.  When  she  was  seated,  he  gal- 
lantly turned  over  the  music,  and  she  sang  in  a  full 
voice,  "Hear  me.  Norma."  After  the  singing,  as 
she  was  about  to  leave  the  piano,  some  friends 
pressed  forward  and  l^egged  that  as  they  were  to- 
gether, husljand  and  wife,  to  sing  a  duet.     As  they 


170  HOilE    SCENES 

smilingly  acc[iiiescecl,  a  very  handsome  picture  it 
made  indeed.  Nellie — so  fairylike — her  gold  en  hair 
caught  up  in  a  net,  with  here  and  there  a  stray 
little  curl,  which  fell  upon  her  white  neck,  contrast- 
ed l)eautifully  witli  the  azure-bhie  silk  dress.  The 
l)eauty  in  Nellie's  di-ess  was  its  simplicity — and  the 
contrast  was,  indeed,  great  between  this  little  fairy 
and  her  handsome  husband,  now  that  he  had  the 
spell  broken  that  bound  him,  and  ''Richard  was 
himself  again." 

As  tlieir  rich  voices  blended,  every  eye  was  fixed 
in  admiration  upon  them ;  and  when  they  had 
finished,  they  were  greeted  everywhere,  with  "  ad- 
miralty done,"  and  thanks  for  such  delightful  songs. 

Then  our  old  friend  Fred  Mortimer  approached 
with  his  lovely  Nortliern  wife.  As  the  friends  were 
veiy  gracious,  they  soon  exchanged  ladies,  and  each 
led  his  partner  out  for  the  dance,  after  which, 
they  repaired  to  the  supper  room,  and  in  such  like 
manner  they  spent  the  entire  night,  the  young 
bloods  singing: 

"  We  won't  go  home  until  morning," 

And,  indeed,  I  douljt  that  many  couhl  tell 
then  whether  they  were  going  home  or  not.  But 
at  length,  as  everything  must  have  an  end,  the  leave 
takings  were  made,  and  many  wishes  for  the  re- 


DUEING    THE    REBELLION.  171 

turn  of  many  sucli  liappy  birthdays;  then,  and 
not  till  then,  did  the  young  husband  present  his 
birthday  gift.  As  all  were  about  to  take  leave,  the 
door  opened,  and  two  men  bore  in  a  large  frame, 
which  they  sat  down,  resting  it  against  themselves. 
Then  Louis  aj^proached  and  lifted  the  covering, 
amid  profound  silence.  All  gazed  with  rapture 
upon  the  full-sized  portrait  of  Captain  Louis  Tal- 
madge  in  full  uniform.  Nellie  was  overcome,  and 
Louis  caught  her  in  his  arms,  as  she  cried  out: 
"Oh,  my  noble  husband." 

Louis  turned  toward  the  ^^ortrait  and  smilingly 
said :  ''  This  I  present  to  my  idolized  wife  on  her 
twenty-second  birthday,  with  a  hearty  wish  for 
the  return  of  many  of  the  same." 

By  this  time  the  assemblage  had  exj^ressed  their 
surprise  and  admiration  of  the  ])eautiful  portrait, 
and  again  were  unanimous  in  their  wishes  for  many 
retiu'ns  of  this  memorable  night.  They  took  an 
affectionate  leave  of  their  noble  host  and  his  young- 
wife,  who  stood  proudly  by  her  husband  and 
waived  an  adieu  to  her  friends. 

Thus  ended  the  twenty-second  birthday  of  Nellie 
Talmadge,  and  tlie  celebration  of  the  complete 
restoration  of  her  husband's  manhood. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

OLD    AUXT    DINAH. 

"  Old  woman,  old  woman,  oh,  whither  so  high  ? 
To  sweep  the  cobwebs  from  the  skies." 

— Motlier  Goose. 

This  was  sung  out  by  little  wooley -headed  Nace, 
wliorn  we  liave  seen  before,  wlien  old  Pompy 
threw  him  doAvn  the  steps  iu  the  hall  at  the  resi- 
dence of  Mrs.  Taloiadge. 

Well,  the  person  to  whom  he  sung  out  at,  was 
old  Aunt  Dinah,  as  she  was  called,  but  christened 
Diana ;  this  caused  a  burst  of  merriment  from  the 
young  negroes,  for  they  looked  upon  Nace  as 
a  great  wit.  And  as  Aunt  Dinah  flourished  her 
broom  around,  they  set  up  just  such  a  yell  of 
delight,  as  only  negroes  can ;  and  rolled  their  eyes 
to  show  the  Avhite  in  full ;  and  you  could  also 
count  every  tooth  in  their  capacious  jaws  as  they 
yelled  out: 

"  Yah  !  yah  !  yah  !  dar's  Nace  along  wid  Aunt 
Dhia;  wonder  if  he's  gwiue  to  help  dust  the  cow- 
w^ebs  from  de  sky,  too.     I  more  dan  'sj^ects  he  am." 


HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    EEBELLION.         173 

And  tliey  ran  after  Aunt  Dinali  and  sliouted : 

"  Old  Axmt  Dinah,  let  me  in 
To  warm  my  toes  and  toast  my  shin." 

As  tliey  drew  near  the  old  n egress,  slie  swung 
the  broom  around  among  them  saying : 

"Drat  your  pictur !  ain't  you  got  any  better 
manners  dan  to  foller  a  'spectable  cullud  pusson  as 
I  is?  You  neber  see  white  folks  act  like  dat? 
You  jist  want  Mas'r  Ralj^h  to  take  the  rattan  to 
you,  dat's  all !  Mas'r  Ben  Butler  dun  spilte  you 
dem  dar.  Dats  all  de  good  he's  dun  wid  his  old 
lilinkin'  eyes  an'  old  bald  head.  Dat's  all.  If  ole 
Mas'r  Lincum  had  only  staid  home  splitting  ob  his 
rails,  we  wud  all  be  jist  as  well  off.  Here's  all  you 
young  niggers  running  up  like  wild  weeds,  you  is." 

And  as  Aunt  Dinah  seemed  perfectly  well  satis- 
fied at  this  outbui'st  of  eloquence,  she  flourished 
her  ])room  once  more,  and  shook  her  head  until 
she  misplaced  her  Madras  turban.  And  the  little 
negroes  squandered  in  every  direction,  for  just 
then  they  caught  sight  of  Captain  Talmadge,  who 
approached  Aunt  Dinah  and  asked  her  what  was 
the  matter. 

The  old  woman,  who  thought  herself  very  con- 
sequential after  this  complete  victory  [over  the 
boys,  saluted  him  with  "Sarvice,  massa.     You  ax 


174  HOME    SCENES 

what  is  de  matter?  Why,  my  dear  chile,  mat- 
ter miff.  Dese  here  young  niggers  is  allers  up 
to  some  miscliief.  Dey  couldn't  bar  too  see  a 
spectable  cullud  pusson  like  myself,  gwine  long  de 
street  in  a  peaceable  condition  ob  mind,  in  love 
with  everybody,  for  now  you  see  we  is  all  free 
through  de  great  lul^  of  Massa  Lincum,  thank  de 
Lord.  And  we  is  no  more  slaves  now,  but  am 
equal  to  any  white  pusson.  Derfore  it  am  bery 
shajueful  in  dpse  little  black  apes.  I  'clar  'fore 
you,  Massa  Louis,  I'se  shamed  ob  ray  own  cullar, 
dat's  a  fac'." 

"Well,  Aunt  Dinah,  where  are  you  going?  I 
will  accompany  you,  and  keej)  those  little  black 
apes  away  from  your  august  presence,"  said  Louis : 
smiling.  To  which  proposition  Aunt  Dinah  seem- 
ed delighted,  and  they  walked  along,  she  planting 
her  broom  down  at  every  step,  and  her  tongue 
running  at  locomotive  speed,  as  she  told  Louis 
"Dar  w^as  nuffin  like  a  white  gemmen  to  scorch 
you  bout  arter  all.  It  made  all  de  niggers  star  at 
you  wid  de  white  ob  dar  eyes  up  to  the  highest 
pitch,  and  dey  dar  not  speak  to  you  neither."  She 
furthermore  told  Louis,  that  she  was  on  "  her  way 
to  see  Miss  Nellie,  and  young  Mas'r  Lu.  Might  de 
Lord  keep  'em.  And  she  thought  as  long  as  she  was 
a  sweepin  and  had  de  broom  in  her  hand,  and  as 


DURING    THE    EEBELLION.  175 

sLe  being  an  ole  woman,  she  tliouglit  it  would  do 
fur  a  cane;  and  tlie  book  whicli  she  carried  in  her 
left  hand  was  a  fortpolly  (portfolio)  for  Miss 
Nellie  dat  Miss  May  dun  sent  her  long  time  ago ; 
but  she  neber  could  get  time  to  fetch  it  afore. 
Bless  'em." 

As  they  turned  a  corner  leading  to  the  house, 
they  found  several  little  negroes  peeping  around, 
and  one  of  them  shouted  out : 

"  Lor',  golly !  if  dar  ain't  ole  Aunt  Dinah  wid 
Mas'r  Louis.  I  tell  you,  Nace,  we  better  had  ske- 
daddle;" and  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  much 
to  the  delio^ht  of  Louis  as  he  saw  them  makino; 
room  for  them  in  double-quick,  and  Aunt  Dinah 
grumbled,  "  drat  it  all,  niggers  will  be  niggers ; 
don't  kere  if  you  puts  two  coats  o  whitewash  on 
'em." 

By  this  time  she  reached  her  place  of  destination, 
under  the  escort  of  the  gallant  Louis,  in  safety, 
and  as  she  neared  the  door,  she  was  met  ]3y  the 
nurse  with  little  Lu,  who  ran  to  Aunt  Dinah. 
And  that  good  old  dame  took  him  up  and  kissed 
him  over  and  over  again,  saying:  "  He  was  jist  like 
Miss  Nellie,  an  de  'spres  image  ob  his  fader."  Louis 
burst  out  laughing  at  this,  and  left  Aunt  Dinah  in 
her  glory  with  the  boy,  her  broom  and  her  wonder- 
ful fortpolly. 


CHAPTER  XXXIL 

THE    ELOPEMENT. FLIRTING  AND    ITS    SAD    RESULTS. 

Wb  must  now  go  l^ack  to  tlie  quiet  village 
where  we  left  little  Birdie,  for  she  did  not  accom- 
pany her  sister  and  brother-in-la^v  Fred  M ,  to 

their  home. 

Now  it  seemed  that  there  had  been  some  cool- 
ness between  the  lovers  for  some  time,  and  Birdie 
was  flirting  in  a  terrible  manner,  ''  to  spite  Frank," 
as  she  said,  but  in  reality  making  herself  very  mis- 
erable, for  the  more  she  flirted  the  more  indifferent 
did  Frank  get,  uni^l  one  day  he  found  her  under  a 
great  \villoAv  ti'ee  crying  as  though  her  heart  would 
break.  He  stood  aloof  for  some  time,  then  ap- 
proached her  gently,  and  called,  "  Birdie  !  Birdie  !  " 
no  answer.  He  called  again,  but  Birdie  Avould  not 
answer ;  he  then  threw  himself  down  upon  the 
grass  and  drew  her  hands  from  before  her  face  and 
held  them  in  his,  while  he  said  softly  :  "  What  is  the 
matter  with  my  ])et ;  is  she  angry  with  Frank  ? 
Now,  Birdie,  listen,  and  I  will  tell  you  a  tale  which 
I  hope  Avill  cure  you  effectually  of  flirting,  that 
most  abominable  thing  in  ^voman.     Isow  listen. 


HOME    SCENES    DUKIJSTG    THE    REBELLION.         177 

"  Once  upon  a  time  tliere  lived  an  aged  couple 
witli  an  adopted  daughter  who  was  very  beauti- 
ful ;  when  she  grew  to  be  a  woman  she  was  ad- 
mired by  every  one,  rich  and  poor.  In  time  this 
young  girl  went  to  New  York  City,  and  while  there 
was  considered  the  belle  of  her  set.  When  she  re- 
turned home  she  was  greatly  changed ;  she  had  all 
the  airs  of  a  city-bred  girl,  and  the  lover  that  she 
had,  before  she  went  to  New  York,  was  really 
nothing  in  her  sight  ^vhen  she  returned.  Well, 
several  city  chaps  found  their  way  down  in  the 
quiet  village,  and  one  in  particular,  a  young  lawyer, 
and  a  very  handsome  man  by  the  way,  paid  great 
attention  to  the  fair  beauty,  but  as  she  was  the  ac- 
knowledged queen  of  the  rustics,  she  flattered  her- 
self that  she  could  get  any  man  to  kneel  at  her 
feet,  and  she  flirted  to  her  heart's  content  and  a  lit- 
tle over.  Now,  there  happened  to  be  at  that  time 
an  old  schoolmate  of  hers,  who  always  said  she 
was  to  be  his  little  wife. 

"  He  had  returned  to  his  native  place  after  an 
absence  of  many  years,  handsome  and  wealthy,  and 
of  course  resumed  the  acquaintance  of  his  early 
flame  ;  he  was  of  a  quick  temperament  and  jealous 
disposition,  was  soon  in  the  beauty's  brain,  and  in 
fact,  her  acknowledged  lover.  He  bestowed  iq^on 
her  costly  presents,  and  she  wore  a  great  solitaire 
12 


178  HOME    SCENES 

diamond  upon  the  engagement  finger ;  but  for  all 
this  her  love  of  flirting  was  so  great  that  she  heed- 
ed not  his  supplication  or  his  outburst  of  indig- 
nation. 

"  So  things  went  on  for  some  months,  when  one 
day  there  was  to  be  a  great  picnic,  and  she  told 
him  that  she  was  going  Arith  one  of  her  city  beaux. 
He  remonstrated  with  her,  but  it  was  of  no  avail. 
She  went  to  the  picnic,  and  of  course  she  was  the 
reigning  belle  ;  but  what  surprised  her  was  to  see 
her  lover  with  a  strange  lady — a  very  l^eautif  ul  girl 
she  was,  too ;  he  bowed  coldly  every  time  they  met, 
which  piqued  her  not  a  little.  She  left  the 
grounds  liefore  it  was  time  to  leave  for  home,  for 
she  thought  when  he  would  miss  her '  he  would 
soon  follow ;  but  such  was  not  the  case — for  several 
days  he  did  not  go  near  the  house. 

"  Well,  one  day  he  took  courage  and  called  to  tell 
her  that  he  was  going  off  to  China ;  she  turned 
perfectly  white,  and  held  on  to  the  back  of  the 
chair  for  support.  When  she  recovered  sufficiently 
to  articulate,  she  pleaded  with  him,  but  he  paid 
her  back  in  her  own  coin :  as  she  could  not  give  up 
flirting  for  his  sake,  he  would  not  give  up  the  hopes 
of  a  lifetime  for  a  miserable  coquette  ;  and  so  they 
parted.    She  saAv  her  folly  when  it  was  too  late. 

"  He  staid  in  China  two  years,  and  when  he  re- 


DUKING    THE   REBELLIOIN'.  179 

turned  lie  married  the  young  girl  that  we  saw  at 
the  picnic,  and  the  lady  I  speak  of  married  the 
young  Liwyer,  who  turned  out  to  be  a  scamp,  who 
married  her  for  her  money ;  they  lived  miserably 
together.  Now,  Birdie,  do  you  know  who  that 
young  girl  was  ? " 

Birdie  said  :  "  0-o-o-o-h,  Frank,  I  don't  know  1  " 
and  cried  piteously. 

"  Birdie,  darling,  that  was  your  mother,  and  the 
man  was  my  father,"  said  Frank.  "  Now,  are  you 
going  to  wreck  our  happiness  in  the  same  way  ?  If 
you  do  not  love  me.  Birdie,  just  say  so  in  so  many 
plain  words  ;  but  if  you  do,  just  throw  your  white 
arms  around  my  neck  and  say, '  Frank,  I  love  you,' 
and  we  won't  wait  for  any  new  clothes,  darling, 
but  will  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot,  and  have  a 
grand  affair.     '  Up  in  a  l>alloon,'  " 

Birdie  soon  found  utterance ;  and  did  what 
Frank  told  her  to  do,  she  clung  to  his  neck^  say- 
ing :  "  Frank,  I  do  love  you ;  will  that  do  ?  "  and 
she  hid  her  l^lushiug  face  upon  his  bosom. 

And  Frank  showed  what  a  great  bear  he  was,  to 
be  sure,  for  he  hugged  her  so  tight^  she  cried  out 
that  he  was  l)reaking  all  her  bones — whale  bones,  I 
suppose  she  meant — ^but  Frank  said  "  No,  it  would 
not  do,  that  as  there  was  a  harvest  moon,  she  must 

•'  Meet  liim  by  moonlight  alone." 


180         HOME    SCENES    DrEING    THE    EEBELLION. 

Aud  before  another  sunrise  slie  was  Mrs.  Frank 
Kay. 

Frank  did  not  stop  to  hear  what  people  had  to 
say ;  but  Birdie  had  her  trunk  brought  out  while 
everybody  was  out  of  the  house,  and  left  a  note 
saying  that  she  thought  it  was  so  cunning  to  steal 
a  march  upon  everybody,  that  they  all  knew  that 
she  was  gone  with  her  dear  Frank,  and  as  they  all 
loved  him,  and  kne^v  that  she  owed  her  life  to  him 
anyhow,  and  he  had  only  claimed  what  was  his 
own,  she  left  kisses  for  all,  and  that  she.  would  soon 
be  at  home ;  but  wasn't  it  nice  to  nm  away  ? 

It  only  caused  a  nine  days'  wonder,  but  every- 
body knew  that  Birdie  flirted,  and  said  Frank 
was  right  to  take  her  just  so,  and  not  let  her  wreck 
his  happiness  like  her  mother  had  wrecked  his 
father's,  so  tlie  young  runaways  had  a  hundred 
good  ^visiles  sent  after  them,  for  they  were  very 
much  beloved. 

Well,  in  due  time  tiiere  came  a  letter  from 
Frank,  asking  to  be  forgiven,  that  he  had  to  catch 
his  little  Birdie  that  ^vay  or  not  at  all,  and  that 
Birdie  was  happy  with  his  sister  and  brother  Ford, 
and  baby  Lulu.  So  Frank  was  forgiven,  and  all 
went  off  merrily. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE    BRIDAL   TOUR. 

Great,  indeed,  was  the  surprise  of  Fred  Morti- 
mer wlien  lie  met  Frank   Ray  on  W street. 

Frank  was  sauntering  along  leisurely,  looking  in 
at  the  windows  like  a  great  schoolboy,  when  he 
heard  his  name  called,  and  felt  a  lively  slap  upon 
his  shoulder.  He  turned  quickly  and  grasped  the 
hand  of  Fred  warmly,  who  insisted  upon  him  ac- 
comj^anying  him  home. 

Frank  declined  the  kind  offer,  and  told  Fred 
that  it  was  his  place  to  call  upon  his  wife  at  the 
hotel. 

"  Your  what !  "  said  Fred  in  surprise. 

"  Why,  my  wife,  to  be  sure,"  said  Frank  proud- 
ly. "Do  you  suppose  that  you  are  the  only  man 
that  can  claim  that  inestimable  boon  ?  " 

"  Pardon  me,  old  boy,  I  was  so  surprised  that  I 
did  not  know  what  I  was  saying  hardly ;  but,  as  I 
see  by  the  brightening  of  your  countenance  that  you 
bear  me  no  animosity,  we  will  take  a  drink  on  the 
strength  of  it,  and  we  will  do  ourselves  the  honor 
of  calling  upon  the  Right  Hon.  Frank  Ray  and  wife." 


182  HOME    SCENES 

So  saying,  with  a  merry  laugh  and  a  hearty 
shake  of  the  hand,  the  two  friends  made  for  the 
"Shades,"  to  lighten  their  hearts  over  the  all-im- 
portant event. 

After  being  refreshed  with  wine,  each  lighted  a 
fragrant  Havana,  and  with  another  cordial  shake  of 
the  hand  they  separated  with  a  sure  promise  of 
meetino;  in  the  eveninof  at  the  hotel. 

In  the  meantime  Fred  called  in  at  Nellie's  and 
told  the  news,  which  was  received  with  delight  by 
that  little  fairy,  who  communicated  it  to  Lulu  who 
had  just  dropped  in,  and  the  result  was  a  surprise 
party  at  the  hotel  the  next  evening,  for  they  said 
the  first  evening  should  be  set  apart  for  the  quiet 
meeting  between  the  sisters,  and  the  overjoyed 
Fred  hurried  home  to  surj^rise  his  little  wife  with 
the  joyful  tidings.  To  say  that  she  was  surprised 
is  indeed  saying  very  little,  for  she  told  her  husband 
that  the  last  letter  she  received  from  Birdie  was  to 
the  effect  that  she  and  Frank  had  a  res^ular  fallinoj 
out,  and  she  would  never  make  up  again,  but  said, 
laughing :  "  Fred,  you  know  that  when  girls  say 
they  won't  make  up,  they  don't  mean  a  l)it  of  it, 
but  are  only  w^aiting  for  the  lover  to  fall  at  their 
feet  and  sigh  out  his  repentance,  and  vow  all  sorts 
of  thino-s,  or  to  rave  and  tear  his  hair  and  vow 
vengeance  on  the  innocent  cause  of  his  trouble. 


DURING   THE    REBELLION.  183 

Then  the  dear  creatures  are  willing  to  throw  them- 
selves into  the  arms  of  their  hero,  and  so  they  are 
l)onnd  by  stronger  ties  than  ever.  So  I  suppose 
our  Birdie  was  caught,  but  we  will  hear  the  whole 
story  this  evening,  love ;  "  and  Fred  fondly  kissed 
his  A\-ife,  and  told  her  to  make  preparations  for  the 
visit  in  the  evening,  and  tliat  nui'se  was  to  take  lit- 
tle Lulu  ;  "  it  ^vould  not  do  to  leave  the  little  j)rat- 
tler  l)ehiud,  for  we  must  take  all  the  family,  you 
know,"  and  with  a  kiss  of  the  hand  Fred  vanished 
through  the  open  door,  and  did  not  return  until 
the  little  family  were  all  ready  to  pay  the  visit, 
then  placing  them  in  the  great  family  carriage  was 
driven  rapidly  towards  the  Lyons  House,  where 
they  were  cordially  received  Ijy  Frank  and  taken 
to  their  private  apartements,  where  Birdie  Avas 
soon  folded  in  her  sister's  fond  embrace.  The 
happy  young  wife  sobl^ed  aloud  u23on  the  faithful 
bosom  of  her  sister,  and  when  quiet  was  restored 
she  laughingly  related  the  history  of  their  hasty 
mariiage  and  the  elopement  extraordinary  as  she 
thought. 

Frank  and  Fred  were  deeply  engrossed  in  con- 
versation when  they  were  interrupted  l)y  the  tod- 
dling Lulu,  who  scrambled  uj^on  her  father's  knee, 
saying :  "  Pa})a  wants  Lulu,  don't  papa  ?  "  and  not 
succeeding  in  getting  the  cigar  from  his   mouth. 


184  H031E    SCENES 

she  contented  herself  by  j^ulling  his  beard,  which 
Fred  did  not  much  relish,  and  told  her  that  if  she 
were  only  a  boy,  she  would  catch  a  whipping,  which 
she  seemed  to  understand,  and  screamed  out  at  the 
top  of  her  voice,  "  Bad  papa  !  bad  papa ! "  and 
then  scrambled  down  from  his  knee,  ran  to  her 
mother  and  cried,  "  Bad  papa,  papa  bad ; "  but 
when  her  father  ran  towards  her  she  shouted,  "  No, 
no,  good  papa,  good  papa  ;  "  much  to  the  delight  of 
that  gentleman  and  Frank. 

The  sisters  had  so  much  to  talk  over,  that  it  was 
c[uite  late  when  the  visiting  party  took  leave ;  for 
the  two  gentlemen  strolled  off  by  themselves,  and 
were  gone  some  time,  but  the  evening  passed  off 
pleasantly.  Lulu  made  friends  with  Birdie,  and 
she  was  invited  to  visit  her  Auntie  often. 

The  next  evening  Captain  Talmadge  and  wife, 
with  Lulu,  called  upon  the  young  bride.  They 
were  not  in  long  before  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ralph  Wal- 
ton Avere  announced,  and  Dr.  Henry  and  lady  also. 
The  party  Avas  a  comjjlete  surprise,  and  what  sur- 
prised the  young  couple  most  was,  that  each  of  the 
guests  brought  a  handsome  bridal  present  which 
they  received  with  gratitude.  About  one  hour  be- 
fore the  leave-takin^:  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mortimer  were 
announced ;  the  latter  brought  her  sister  a  hand- 
some set  of  i^earls,  Fred  brought  her  a  complete 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  185 

set  of  diamonds,  and  baby  Lulu's  present  was  a 
portrait  of  that  young  lady's  own  sweet  self,  which 
was  much  admired  and  gi-atefully  accepted  by  I  he 
young  couj^le.    So  ended  the  surprise  party. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THE  RETURN  OF  THE  BRIDE.— THE  DEPARTURE 
OF  LULU. 

For  some  time  there  was  a  continual  round  of 
parties  given  to  the  young  couj^le,  and  they  were 
kept  in  one  whirl  of  excitement,  and  Birdie  was 
truly  glad  when  the  time  came  for  her  to  leave 
the  intoxicating  pleasures  of  the  gay  city  and  settle 
down  in  her  quiet  home,  as  she  used  to  sing, 

"  With  her  deal-  Frank  beside  her, 
No  more  would  she  roam." 

One  day  she  sa^v  Lulu  out  shopping,  and  she 
told  her  that  she  would  start  for  New  York  in  two 
days.  Lulu  on  the  instant  agreed  to  accompany 
her,  and  immediately  made  preparation. 

The  evening  before  their  departure  they  held  a 
grand  reception,  and  bade  a  fond  adieu  to  all  their 
friends,  both  old  and  new,  and  amid  many  heartfelt 
wishes  for  their  safe  arrival  at  home,  one  by  one 
took  leave  of  them,  and  the  three  friends  were  left 
alone  to  rest  a  few  hours  before  proceeding  on  their 
journey. 

Early  in  the  morning,  Fred  Mortimer  and  his 
wife  called  to  take  them  to  the  boat.     When  they 


HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION.         187 

arrived  at  the  wharf,  they  were  met  by  Louis  Tal- 
madge  and  Nellie,  who  bade  them  a  fond  adieu;  and 
when  the  noble  ''Orion"  sailed  out  of  the  harbor,  they 
waived  their  handkerchiefs  as  long  as  they  could 
be  seen,  and  thus  at  early  dawn  the  friends  parted. 

When  little  Lu  could  not  find  his  Aunt  U'la,  as 
he  called  Lulu,  he  said  he  was  going  out  to  look  for 
her;  and  off  he  started,  but  his  father  followed 
him ;  and  when  he  could  not  find  Lulu,  he  came  to 
the  sage  conclusion,  to  return  home;  but  missing 
his  way,  his  father  had  to  take  him  up  in  his  arms, 
and  Ijring  him  safely  to  his  mother. 

In  a  few'daj^s  there  came  a  telegram  that  the  lit- 
tle party  had  anived  safely  in  New  York,  where 
they  would  remain  some  time ;  then  Frank  and 
Birdie  would  j^i'oceed  to  their  home,  where  the 
fond  friends  awaited  them. 

The  day  after  the  arrival  in  New  York  City  of 
our  little  party,  they  took  a  good  rest ;  and  becom- 
ing entirely  refreshed  on  the  second  day,  they 
made  up  a  party  of  agreeable  acquaintances,  and 
drove  out  to  Central  Park ;  there  they  spent  the 
day  in  the  most  delightful  manner:  roaming  about 
the  grounds,  searching  out  the  hidden  spots  and 
treasures  of  the  Park,  and  sailing 

"  O'er  the  glassy  lake 
Reflecting  liquid  lire." 


188  HOME    SCENES 

As  the  boat  shot  under  the  "  sounding  bridge," 
as  it  is  called,  the  pilot  struck  his  oars  two  or  three 
times  upon  the  side  of  the  boat,  and  the  reverl^era- 
tion  was  tremendous.  After  sailing  around  for 
some  time.  Lulu  and  Birdie  enjoyed  themselves 
with  rolling  up  their  sleeves,  and  dragging  their 
hands  through  the  water.  They  begged  to  be 
taken  again  under  the  bridge  of  echoes,  which  the 
kind  and  handsome  pilot  did  with  pleasure,  he 
also  struck  his  oars  again,  and  it  sounded  like 
the  roar  of  artillery.  When  they  had  sailed 
around  to  their  hearts'  content,  they  thanked  the 
obliging  pilot;  and  after  partaking  of  some  re- 
freshments, and  rambling  about  until  sunset,  they 
left  for  home,  where  after  a  delightful  drive,  they 
arrived  just  in  time  to  make  preparation  for  dinner. 

For  several  days  they  were  in  a  perfect  vortex 
of  pleasure,  taking  delightful  drives  and  pleasure 
trips,  both  up  the  grand  Hudson  river  and  down 
the  bay.  They  were  ^particularly  pleased  with 
a  visit  to  Blackwell's  Island.  In  passing  the 
cells  where  the  dangerous  lunatics  were  confined, 
one  took  a  fancy  to  Lulu,  and  brushed  a  panful  of 
dust  upon  her,  saying,  "My  dear,  if  you  want 
money,  you  can  draw  on  me  for  a  thousand 
dollars."  I  suppose  he  must  have  thought  that 
the  papers  and  dirt  in  the  pan,  was  actual  money, 


DUEING   THE    KEEELLION.  180 

and    tlierefore  bruslied  it  112)011  Lulu,  wlio  pitied 
him  very  much. 

After  visiting  Fort  Massey,  as  it  is  called,  which 
the  old  man  said  he  was  twenty-seven  years  build- 
ins:.  At  the  entrance  of  the  fort  was  a  small 
floAver  garden;  the  gate  of  which  he  kept  lock- 
ed, and  all  who  gained  admittance,  had  to  pay 
him  an  entrance  fee. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  write  the  old  mau 
Massey  seemed  perfectly  rational,  and  he  in- 
sisted upon  accomj^anying  Lulu  out  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile,  to  the  fort,  upon  a  narrow  strip  of 
land  which  he  had  made  himself;  it  was  about 
five  feet  from  the  marshy  ground;  which  when 
the  tide  came  in  was  under  water.  The  rest 
of  the  party  had  gone  on  before  and  had  reach- 
ed the  fort,  while  the  old  man  was  showing 
Lulu  the  Idealities  of  the  riverside,  and  telling  her 
that  he  had  built  that  wonderful  fort  "to  keep 
the  Britishers  from  taking  New  York  City,  and 
during  the  late  rebellion  it  kept  the  'Southern 
scoundrels'  from  storming  the  city.  But  if  the 
city  authorities  did  not  soon  settle  his  claim  (which 
was  enormous),  he  would  effectually  silence  his 
guns,  and  let  the  rebels  take  the  city  and  wel- 
come.' " 

As  he  said  this,  he  grew  teriibly  excited,  and 


190  HOME    SCENES 

told  Lulu  to  wait  until  lie  could  fetcli  liis  gun, 
and  before  she  could  remonstrate  he  was  gone, 
but  soon  returned  with  his  gun;  fortunately,  the 
keeper  came  in  with  him.  He  approached  Lulu, 
and  said  hurriedly,  "  Come  along,  young  ^s^oman,  or 
they  will  close  the  gates  and  we  won  t  get  in." 
But  Lulu  said  she  would  not  go.  "  Oh,  ho  ! " 
"I  think  you  are  afraid  of  my  gun?"  So  he 
laid  his  gun  upon  the  ground,  "Now  you  can 
come  along,  I'll  leave  him  behind ; "  pointing  to 
the  weapon,  and  saying  cunningly,  "  Stay  there  till 
I  call  for  you,  the  ladies  are  afraid  of  you.  Ha  I 
ha  !  ha !  " 

Lidu  would  not  go  without  the  keeper,  as  the 
old  man  could  run  back  any  time,  for  he  was  as 
agile  as  a  cat,' and  she  thought  if  the  gun  was  not 
loaded,  he  might  give  her  a  sudden  blow,  and 
there  being  scarcely  a  foothold,  she  woidd  soon 
he  precipitated  doAvn  into  the  terrible  marsh, 
where  none  could  rescue  her  from  sinkins:. 

When  the  keeper  bade  the  lunatic  leave  his  gun 
and  precede  him,  the  old  man  gave  a  yell  and 
leaped  forward,  and  reached  the  fort  in  double 
quick  time,  greatly  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
visitors. 

But  he  soon  got  over  the  disappointment  of  leav- 
ing his  gun,  and  showed  the  wonders  of  his  fort. 


DURIiSrG    THE    REBELLION.  101 

He  liacl  cut  Lay  for  aininnnition,  stowed  away  in 
the  walls,  and  great  mud  V)alls  stacked  up  for  can- 
non balls.  On  a  little  desk  laid  an  open  l)ook,  a 
quill  pen,  and  a  pair  of  spectacles  without  glasses ; 
he  seemed  delighted  at  showing  his  visitoi^s  around. 
When  they  approached  the  mounted  cannon,  the 
formidable  looking  things  turned  out  to  be  sim]3ly 
wooden  guns ;  also  the  gun  which  he  had  left  be- 
hind him.  But  Lulu  laughed  and  said  :  "  She  was 
afraid  of  a  gun  without  lock,  stock,  or  barrel;" 
and  with  that  the  party  took  leave  of  the  kind 
keeper  and  the  builder  of  Fort  Massey,  and  soon 
left  the  Island.  Thus  ended  their  visit  to  Black- 
well's  Island. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

HOME    AGAIN. 

A  FEW  days  after  the  visit  to  BlackwelFs  Island, 
Frank,  Birdie,  and  Lnlii  took  the  boat  for  home, 
where  they  arrived  m  safety,  to  the  deliglit  of  all 
the  quiet  people  that  she  left  so  al^ruptly  a  few 
months  before.  It  was  the  month  of  May,  and  the 
country  looked  beautifid  in  its  summer  dress; 
every  one  was  delighted  to  have  Lulu  again  in 
their  midst.  The  merry,  noble-hearted  Frank  was 
in  his  glory,  he  had  fishing  parties,  racing,  frolics, 
and  boating  parties.  At  the  end  of  the  month  they 
all  Avent  up  to  the  mountains  and  stayed  several 
weeks;  of  course  they  enjoyed  themselves  famously. 

One  day,  Frank  proj^osed  that  they  should  return 

to  S .    As  they  had  to  find  a  home,  he  thought 

they  had  better  try  the  experiment  at  once,  and  in 
a  fe^v  days  our  little  party  made  preparations  to 
return. 

When  they  reached  home  Frank  busied  himself 
looking  for  comfortable  quarters,  as  he  said,  to  lay 
in  grain  for  the  winter ;  but  in  reality  it  was  to  see 


HOME    SCEN^ES    DUKII>fG    THE    ItEBELLIOX         193 

what  a  model  housekeeper  his  little  wife  would 
make. 

He  ^vas  very  fortunate  in  securing  a  Ijeautiful 
cottage,  but  Birdie  declared  that  she  would  not 
live  in  a  great  big  house,  just  l)y  herself,  and  if 
Lulu  would  stay  with  her  all  the  time,  she  would 
be  satisfied.  Lulu  persisted  in  going  to  New  York 
in  a  very  short  time,  but  that  she  would  stay  and 
assist  Birdie  in  arranging  her  little  house. 

So  the  three  left  again  for  New  York  to  purchase 
furniture,  and  when  they  returned  they  had  ser- 
vants cleaning  the  paint  and  \vhite washing  every- 
thing around,  so  when  the  furniture  came  there 
would  be  no  trouble. 

In  the  meantime  there  was  a  quiet  wedding  in  the 
neighljorhood,  and  being  invited  to  a  little  social 
party  at  the  bride's  house,  our  friends  accepted  the 
invitation,  and  during  the  evening  Birdie  whispered 
to  the  new  bride  about  housekeeping,  and  made 
knoA^ni  all  her  arrangements,  saying:  "  Now,  Allie, 
wouldn't  it  be  nice  if  Harry  and  you  were  to  come 
and  live  in  half  my  house  ?  "  Allie  said  that  she 
would  be  delighted  to  do  so,  and  that  she  would 
speak  to  Harry  about  it  to-mon-ow. 

The  evening  passed  off  very  pleasantly  with 
music  and  dancing,  as  only  a  few  very  dear  friends 
of  the  young  couple  were  invited.    The  party  broke 


» 


194  HOME    SCEXES 

up  very  early,  eacli  one  being  satisfied  witli  the 
little  entertainment,  congratulating  the  happy 
couple,  and  leaving  their  simple  gifts,  took  leave. 

The  next  day  Harry  called  upon  Frank,  and  after 
a  long  conversation,  took  his  leave,  and  Frank  hur- 
ried to  Birdie  and  made  her  acquainted  with  the 
all-important  fact  that  Harry  had  taken  half  the 
cottage,  and  would  buy  half  of  the  furniture. 
Birdie  was  delighted,  and  said  she  knew  they 
would  live  so  haj^pily  together. 

The  next  day  the  furniture  arrived,  and  the  t\vo 
girls  were  in  ecstasies.  In  a  little  time  the  boxes 
were  unpacked,  and  the  carpets  were  soon  put 
down,  then  it  did  not  take  long  to  put  the  furniture 
in  the  rooms. 

Lulu  was  very  busy,  for  as  she  understood  all 
about  housekeeping,  everything  had  to  be  super- 
vised by  her,  and  when  completed,  the  two  brides 
were  delighted  Avith  their  new  homes,  and  Lulu  re- 
ceived the  thanks  of  the  two  young  husbands,  with 
hearty  wishes  that  she  would  always  make  their 
house  her  home.  Lulu  very  gratefully  thanked 
them  and  spent  many  happy  hours  with  her  friends 
before  she  took  her  departure  for  New  York. 

When  everything  was  completed,  the  brides  gave 
a  large  reception,  and  every  one  said  that  the  com- 
mencement of    housekeeping  was  very  favorable, 


DURING    THE    KEBELLION.  195 

indeed,  and  congratulated  tlieni  upon  tlieir  success 
in  obtaining  sueli  snug  quarters,  and  tlien  again, 
everything  ^vas  arranged  in  such  iine  style,  when 
Birdie  and  Allie  exclaimed  in  a  breath  :  "  That,  in- 
deed, it  was  not  they  who  had  fixed  up  so  nicely, 
but  it  was  Lulu."  Frank  and  Harry  tlianked  Lulu 
warmly  again  and  again,  and  told  her  that  they 
would  l)e  pleased  if  she  would  consent  to  have  a 
full  length  portrait  of  herself  taken  at  their  ex- 
pense, to  hang  over  the  mantelpiece,  which  she 
modestly  promised  to  do ;  but  now  she  was  con- 
strained to  say  that  sorrowful  word,  "  farewell," 
for  on  the  moi'row  she  must  leave  such  kind  friends 
with  many  regrets ;  so  with  many  a  hearty  hand 
shake  they  se])arated. 

The  next  day  Lulu  left  the  ha^i^pj  family  in  their 
beautiful  new  home. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

THE  BURNING  STEAMP:R. THE  RESCUE. 

As  the  steamer  "  Stonewall  Jacksou  "  was  w\alklng 
tlie  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  ''  like  a  thing  of  life," 
with  her  upper  deck  crowded  with  passengers, 
taking  in  the  beauty  of  the  scenery,  a  wild  cry 
arose  that  the  vessel  was  on  fire,  and  soon  all  was 
confusion,  the  women  shrieking  and  fainting,  chil- 
dren crying  piteously,  and  amid  all,  the  hoarse  voice 
of  the  captain  sj^eaking  through  his  trumpet  to  re- 
store order.     The  scene  was  terrible  in  the  extreme. 

Soon  the  boats  were  lowered,  and  the  women  and 
children  put  into  them  and  pushed  off  from  the 
burning  steamer.  The  fire  now  was  raging  fiercely, 
the  gentlemen  and  crew  worked  with  a  will  to  sub- 
due the  flames ;  but-  with  scorched  hands,  and  hair 
and  whiskers  singed,  they  had  to  leave  the  scene 
and  try  and  save  themselves,  and  found  no  way  to 
escape  until  the  return  of  the  boats.  The  scene 
here  was  sublime  :  there  stood  a  band  of  heroes  com- 
pletely enveloped  in  flames  awaiting  their  doom  ; 
the  bow  of  the  boat  was  just  a  living  mass. 

But  at  this  fearful  moment  the  boats  were  seen 


HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    REBELLION.  197 

approaching,  and  as  the  flames  were  chasing  the  pas- 
sengers they  rushed  madly  to  the  edge  of  the  vessel, 
and  many  leaped  into  the  boats  which  shot  off 
quickly  in  spite  of  the  cries  for  assistance  from  those 
who  were  forced  to  plunge  into  the  waters  to  save 
themselves  from  being  burned  alive.  Everything 
that  could  l)e  thrown  over]:)oard  was  throAvn  to 
those  struggling  in  the  water.  But  many  sank 
from  exhaustion  to  rise  no  more. 

Those  that  were  holding  on  to  the  vessel,  found 
her  sinking  fast,  and  plunged  into  the  water.  Just 
then  the  "  Star  of  the  West "  came  swiftly  up  and 
lowered  her  boats,  and  those  unfortunate  men  Avere 
picked  up  in  an  insensible  condition.  They  were 
kindly  cared  for  by  the  2)assengers,  among  whom 
we  find  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ralph  Walton,  Mrs.  and 
Captain  Louis  Talmadge,  all  of  whom  did  their  part 
nobly. 

As  Nellie  was  chafing  the  hands  of  one  of  the 
sufferers,  who  had  been  fearfully  burned  about  tlie 
forehead,  his  hair  having  been  singed  by  the 
fierce  flames  on  the  burning  vessel,  a  groan 
escaped  him,  and  he  opened  his  eyes,  fixing  them 
intently  upon  Nellie,  who  gave  a  scream  and  drop- 
ped his  hand.  Louis  ran  to  his  wife,  when  he  met 
the  piercing  glance  of  Charlie  Moreland.  But  in- 
stead of  leaving  him  to  his  fate  as  many  would 


198  HOME    SCENES 

have  done  to  one  who  had  wronged  them  as  he  had, 
they  each  took  him  by  the  hand  and  welcomed  him 
l)ack  to  his  native  land.  This  reassured  poor 
Moreland,  who  had  said  before  to  Nellie :  "  Oh,  why 
did  you  not  let  me  die ;  I  am  not  fit  to  live  ? "  Louis 
said  gently :  "  Moreland,  if  you  are  not  fit  to  live 
surely  you  are  not  fit  to  die  ;  l^nt  cheer  up,  old  f  el- 
loAV,  we  are  on  our  way  to  Grand  Gulf,  and  thither 
)^ou  are  bound  to  accompany  us.  It  is  indeed  most 
fortunate  that  we  hove  in  sight  as  the  vessel  sank ; 
we  saw  no  vessel,  only  a  sheet  of  flames ;  we  saw  at 
a  great  distance  a  lurid  glare,  and  like  the  pillar  of 
fire  to  the  children  of  Israel,  we  followed  it ;  and 
thank  God,  it  has  ])eeu  the  means  of  saving  many 
souls  from  a  Avatery  grave." 

A  hearty  thank  God  burst  from  poor  Moreland's 
lips  as  he  closed  his  magnificent  eyes,  and  grasjjed 
Louis  by  the  hand  while  the  tears  ran  down  his 
bronzed  cheeks.  Really  pitiful  he  looked  as  he  lay 
there  perfectly  helpless  in  all  his  manly  beauty. 
Many  fair  ladies  crowded  around  to  see  the  hand- 
some stranger  who  was  so  terriljly  l)urned  ;  for  those 
very  scars  spoke  moi-e  eloquently  than  words,  hoAv 
manfully  he  had  fought  to  drive  back  the  flames, 
and  save  the  helpless  women  and  children. 

By  the  time  the  vessel  reached  the  landing, 
nearly  all  the  sufferers  had  been  resuscitated,  and 


DURING    THE    KEBELLION.  199 

were  in  a  fair  state  of  convalescence;  but  poor 
Moreland  was  kept  low  by  the  j^angs  of  remorse, 
for  the  very  one  whose  hand  had  saved  him  from 
a  watery  grave,  was  he  whom  he  once  tried  to  de- 
stroy both  body  and  soul. 

When  they  reached  their  place  of  destination 
they  took  Moreland  with  tliem  and  nursed  him 
back  to  life.  And  as  he  slowly  recovered,  a  peace- 
ful change  of  mind  came  o'er  him,  and  he  made  a 
full  confession  to  Louis,  and  had  his  full  and  free 
pardon.  He  often  asked  for  Lulu,  l)ut  they  told  him 
that  she  was  living  in  New  York  City,  whither,  he 
said,  he  was  l^ound  to  go,  when  restored  to  health. 
So  l)y  this  disaster  came  the  conversion  of  a  sinful 
man. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE    FjSTEXPECTED    MEETING. THE    EEFUSAL. 

As  my  ol:»ject  is  accomplished  I  must  now  luring 
ray  narrative  to  a  close. 

It  must  be  rememl>ered  that  this  simple  book  is 
written  in  commemoration  of  home  scenes  of  those 
who  have  participated  in  the  fierce  struggle  for 
liberty,  from  those  whom  we  looked  upon  and  felt 
were  oppressors.  When  we  saw  our  l)eautif ul  flag- 
trailed  in  the  dust  by  the  hand  of  the  tyrant  who 
held  the  power,  then  did  our  noble  men  raise  on 
high— 

"  The  bonnie  blue  flag, 
That  first  bore  a  single  star," 

])ut  which,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  proudly 
Avaved  aloft  with  the  original  thirteen  bright  stars 
upon  it.  Oh  !  indeed,  that  was  a  flag  under  which 
a  freeman  could  die,  and  under  which  they  did  die, 
as  they  cried  aloud : 

"  Unfurl  our  glorious  banner, 
In  defiance  let  it  fly  ; 
We'll  drive  the  foes  from  ofl'our  land, 
Or  in  the  fray  we'll  die. 


HOME    SCENES    DURING   THE'  REBELLION.  201 

"  No  matter  on  what  bloody  field, 
Near  our  loved  homes  or  far,  * 

Cover  us  with  the  bonnie  blue  flag,   , 
That  bears  a  single  star." 

So  sang  the  boys  in  gray  as  they  marched  proudly 
(in  to  victory  or  death. 

But  oh !  mightier  pens  than  mine  have  portray- 
ed the  horrors  and  triumphs  of  \var ;  I  only  por- 
tray home  scenes,  with  no  coloring.  I  clothe  it  not 
Avith  brilliant  hues  of  fiction,  because  we  are  car- 
ried away  with  such  works  ;  the  mind  is  transported 
to  the  seventh  heaven  as  it  were,  and  when  all  is 
ove]-,  and  we  look  back  on  ^vhat  we  have  read, 
then  we  find  the  mind  is  stored  with  ashes,  the 
sweets  are  all  gone,  the  bitter  alone  remains ;  I  ask 
the  kind  indulgence  of  a  generous  public,  who  when 
they  read  this  simple  book,  will  find  there  is  noth- 
ing overstrained,  and  can  have  the  satisfaction  of 
knowing  the  actors  in  this  little  drama  are  nearly 
all  living  at  this  day ;  and  when  they  read  this 
simple  book  they  will  see  how  truthfully  things 
have  been  portrayed. 

And  again,  those  ^vlio  have  shunned  Lulu  iu  her 
adversity  will  see,  as  she  told  them  they  should, 
their  dastardly  conduct  towards  the  widow  of  him 
whose  bounty  they  lived  upon,  Avhose  hand  was 
ever  ready  and  willing  to  help  them;   but    that 


202  HO.AIE    SCENES 

voice  is  silent,  and  that  hand  is  cold  in  death  l)e- 
neath  the  dark  waters  ;  therefore,  it  must  only  re- 
main for  their  conscience  to  answer,  "  Have  I  done 
right  towards  that  man's  widow  ?  "  If  the  answer 
is  in  the  aiKrmative  then  I  have  nothing  more  to 
say. 

The  persons  who  figured  in  tlie  opening  scenes 
of  tliis  Ijook — the  male  portion — are  resting  in  the 
warrior's  grave,  and  the  ladies  are  scattered  about 
earning  a  livelihood  as  l)est  they  can.  Those  who 
still  command  a  portion  of  their  former  wealth 
are  still  enjoying  life's  pleasure,  and  as  there  will  be 
a  sequel  to  this  book  some  day,  I  will  ])ring  all  the 
actors  upon  the  stage. 

Now  we  must  return  to  Lulu,  who  is  still  in  New 
York  City.  She  is  tlie  only  one  that  stands  alone. 
She  is  still  drifting  upon  the  waves  of  the  sea  of 
adversity  upon  a  single  plank,  as  she  sa}'s ;  but  no 
matter  how  high  the  waves,  or  how  stormy  the 
weatlier,  there  is  sunshine  in  her  heart,  for  when 
asked  l)y  friends  how  can  she  keep  up  under  such 
adverse  winds  her  reply  is  the  same  as  ever  : 


"  Though  trouble  assail, 
And  dangers  affright; 
Though  friends  should  all  fail, 
And  foes  all  unite  ; 


DURING    THE    REBELLION.  203 

''  Yet  there  's  one  thing  secures  us, 
Whatever  betide^ 
The  promise  assures  us, 
The  Lord  will  provide." 

And  upon  that  promise  lier  faitli  is  stayed,  that 
sim[)le  faith  is  the  cause  of  the  snushine  in  Lulu's 
nature. 

One  day,  when  Lulu  was  sitting  in  tlie  drawing 
room  of  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,  she  was  accosted 
by  a  gentleman  with,  "  I  beg  pardon,  madam,  but 

have  I  not  the  pleasure  of  addressing  Mrs.  S , 

from  New  Orleans  ?  " 

Lulu  arose  and  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
at  the  same  time  recognizing  Charles  Moreland, 
she  gave  him  her  hand  kindly,  which  he  gras])ed 
with  fervor,  and  seating  himself  by  her  side,  held  a 
long  conversation ;  and  when  he  bade  her  adieu, 
she  had  consented  for  him  to  call  upon  her  at  her 
residence,  which  he  did  often;  and  finally  proposed 
for  hei^  hand,  which  she  firmly  but  graciously  de- 
clined, saying  that  she  had  no  idea  of  marrying 
just  yet,  but  if  he  was  of  the  same  mind  one  year 
from  that  time  she  Avould  not  answer  for  the  con- 
sequences. Moreland  started  for  Europe  where  he 
still  remains,  and  Lulu  is  still  in  the  great  city  of 
New  York. 


204         HOME    SCENES    DURING    THE    EEBELLION. 

But,  as  I  j)romised,  I  will  bring  all  tlie  actors  in 
this  life's  drama  again  l^efore  the  world,  but  cloth- 
ed in  different  characters,  with  entirely  new  scenes. 
I  only  beg  the  kind  indulgence  of  a  generous 
public  for  the  unknown  writer.  Adieu,  for  the 
present. 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL 

Wi  liner 
917 


